intend_v in_o deed_n and_o not_o in_o right_n for_o we_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o heretic_n belong_v by_o right_a to_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v to_o exercise_v her_o authority_n over_o they_o and_o to_o judge_v censure_n and_o excommunicate_v they_o but_o we_o say_v that_o they_o belong_v not_o in_o deed_n to_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v not_o actual_o comprehend_v and_o contain_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o be_v not_o member_n and_o part_n thereof_o and_o it_o be_v not_o we_o that_o say_v this_o but_o saint_n augustine_n who_o write_v it_o in_o these_o word_n and_o therefore_o neither_o the_o heretic_n belong_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n because_o she_o love_v god_n nor_o the_o schismatic_a because_o she_o love_v her_o neighbour_n of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o other_o sect_n chap._n xii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o it_o be_v not_o you_o alone_o that_o attribute_n to_o yourselves_o this_o right_n other_o also_o do_v the_o same_o for_o at_o this_o day_n a_o word_n the_o king_n can_v speak_v without_o groan_v there_o be_v many_o particular_a church_n which_o believe_v themselves_o only_o to_o be_v the_o particular_a people_n that_o they_o call_v the_o church_n if_o you_o give_v they_o strength_n like_o the_o roman_n they_o will_v already_o have_v do_v as_o that_o have_v do_v and_o will_v judge_v the_o rest_n no_o less_o severelie_o the_o reply_n what_o those_o be_v we_o be_v not_o to_o answer_n let_v the_o dead_a bury_v their_o dead_a only_o we_o may_v say_v their_o conclusion_n will_v be_v good_a if_o their_o hypothesis_n be_v true_a for_o if_o they_o be_v true_a church_n every_o society_n which_o shall_v be_v exclude_v out_o of_o their_o communion_n shall_v be_v exclude_v from_o the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n and_o from_o the_o right_n of_o be_v able_a to_o call_v themselves_o a_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o church_n as_o have_v be_v above_o say_v be_v either_o one_o or_o none_o of_o the_o persuasion_n that_o the_o other_o sect_n pretend_v to_o have_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o church_n by_o scripture_n chap._n xiii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v what_o shall_v i_o say_v more_o that_o there_o be_v at_o this_o day_n many_o sect_n which_o be_v celebrate_v the_o sectary_n whereof_o be_v most_o steadfast_o persuade_v that_o they_o alone_o see_v some_o thing_n into_o holy_a write_v and_o as_o say_v the_o poet_n that_o they_o alone_o be_v understanding_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n hunt_v after_o a_o shadow_n the_o reply_n harpaste_n 〈◊〉_d domestical_a fool_n have_v lose_v her_o sight_n will_v not_o believe_v it_o be_v she_o that_o be_v become_v blind_a but_o persuade_v herself_o that_o it_o be_v grow_v dark_a it_o be_v just_a so_o with_o all_o heretic_n they_o think_v it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o be_v become_v dark_a and_o full_a of_o obscurity_n and_o not_o themselves_o which_o be_v become_v blind_a to_o find_v any_o thing_n answer_v the_o pelagian_n to_o saint_n augustine_n when_o he_o allege_v the_o multitude_n of_o author_n for_o the_o catholic_a church_n a_o multitude_n lucit_fw-la of_o blind_a person_n serve_v to_o no_o use_n and_o by_o that_o only_a his_o majesty_n may_v judge_v how_o necessary_a it_o be_v not_o to_o abandon_v nor_o prostitute_v the_o exposition_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o every_o particular_a person_n since_o there_o be_v not_o that_o man_n that_o when_o he_o will_v make_v himself_o judge_v of_o it_o do_v not_o believe_v himself_o only_o clear_v sight_v and_o that_o the_o rest_n as_o homer_n say_v embrace_v nothing_o but_o darkness_n for_o the_o scripture_n consist_v according_a to_o saint_n hierome_n not_o in_o the_o read_n but_o in_o the_o understanding_n and_o man_n not_o be_v able_a to_o assure_v themselves_o of_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o their_o particular_a spirit_n for_o as_o much_o as_o say_v saint_n peter_n as_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o petr._n scripture_n be_v not_o make_v by_o private_a interpretation_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o determine_v the_o difference_n that_o be_v breed_v by_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o have_v beside_o the_o scripture_n a_o judge_n external_a and_o interpose_v between_o that_o and_o we_o who_o may_v secure_v we_o of_o the_o true_a sense_n thereof_o and_o that_o this_o judge_n shall_v have_v other_o mark_n and_o be_v notable_a by_o other_o external_a mean_n then_o by_o that_o of_o the_o doctrine_n contest_v since_o it_o be_v from_o that_o judgement_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o learn_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o point_n disputable_a otherwise_o question_n in_o religion_n can_v never_o be_v determine_v no_o more_o than_o difference_n in_o civil_a controversy_n if_o we_o shall_v leave_v the_o decide_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n to_o the_o preoccupated_a understanding_n of_o the_o advocate_n and_o party_n &_o that_o there_o be_v no_o judge_n ordain_v above_o they_o and_o set_v between_o the_o law_n and_o they_o to_o interpret_v it_o of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o heretic_n have_v dispute_v the_o word_n catholic_a chap._n fourteen_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n it_o be_v very_o true_a that_o there_o have_v be_v no_o age_n wherein_o there_o have_v not_o be_v conventicle_n to_o raise_v sect_n &_o parasynax_n which_o have_v brag_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o have_v draw_v ignorant_a person_n to_o they_o by_o this_o allurement_n the_o reply_n that_o the_o ancient_a sect_n and_o parasynax_n of_o heretic_n have_v effect_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a it_o be_v not_o to_o pretend_v in_o good_a earnest_n that_o it_o belong_v to_o they_o nor_o to_o draw_v ignorant_a person_n to_o they_o by_o that_o allurement_n but_o to_o dispute_v it_o with_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o to_o hinder_v least_o by_o the_o possession_n of_o this_o name_n she_o shall_v preserve_v her_o menber_n from_o be_v defraud_v and_o seduce_v by_o heretic_n and_o even_o so_o not_o to_o dispute_v it_o with_o she_o in_o that_o sense_n wherein_o she_o attribute_n it_o to_o herself_o to_o wit_n as_o a_o epethete_n of_o communion_n but_o to_o dispute_v it_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o epithet_n of_o doctrine_n for_o heretic_n have_v always_o sufficient_o know_v that_o this_o take_v in_o the_o true_a sense_n can_v neither_o be_v give_v nor_o maintain_v to_o their_o sect_n and_o therefore_o they_o speak_v not_o of_o this_o word_n but_o either_o in_o seem_v to_o mock_v and_o scorn_n at_o it_o as_o when_o sympronion_n say_v to_o saint_n pacian_n that_o none_o under_o 1._o the_o apostle_n be_v call_v catholic_n and_o when_o fulgentius_n the_o donatist_n say_v that_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v a_o human_a fiction_n and_o that_o the_o donatist_n according_a to_o the_o report_n of_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n cry_v out_o to_o the_o catholic_n come_v come_v o_o you_o miserable_a mad_a people_n common_o call_v catholic_n or_o in_o disguise_v vincent_n the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n and_o apply_v it_o to_o signify_v the_o quality_n of_o doctrine_n 26._o and_o not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n as_o the_o donatist_n which_o call_v themselves_o bishop_n of_o the_o catholic_a truth_n and_o to_o who_o s._n augustine_n say_v you_o be_v those_o that_o hold_v the_o catholic_a faith_n not_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o 48_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o from_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n for_o when_o they_o suffer_v it_o to_o be_v admit_v in_o a_o true_a sense_n they_o be_v as_o speedy_o as_o shameful_o drive_v from_o it_o i_o ask_v he_o say_v s._n augustine_n speak_v of_o fortunatus_n the_o donatist_n if_o he_o can_v give_v letter_n communicatory_a which_o we_o call_v form_v 163_o whither_o i_o will_v etc._n etc._n but_o because_o the_o thing_n be_v manifest_o false_a they_o shift_v from_o it_o by_o confusion_n of_o language_n and_o elsewhere_o we_o must_v say_v he_o hold_v the_o 7._o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v call_v catholic_n not_o only_o by_o themselves_o but_o by_o their_o enemy_n for_o whether_o the_o heretic_n themselves_o and_o the_o foster_v child_n of_o schism_n will_n or_o nil_fw-la not_o when_o they_o speak_v not_o with_o those_o of_o their_o sect_n but_o with_o other_o they_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n no_o otherwise_o then_o catholic_n neither_o can_v they_o be_v understand_v if_o they_o do_v not_o discern_v it_o by_o that_o name_n by_o which_o the_o 4_o whole_a world_n call_v it_o and_o again_o this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_a and_o so_o great_a heresy_n have_v so_o maintain_v this_o name_n as_o when_o a_o
he_o father_n who_o will_v not_o have_v the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n 〈◊〉_d that_o christ_n be_v not_o with_o those_o that_o assemble_v out_o of_o the_o church_n 〈◊〉_d that_o although_o they_o shall_v be_v slay_v for_o the_o confession_n of_o christ_n this_o spot_n be_v not_o wash_v away_o even_o with_o blood_n 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o can_v be_v à _fw-fr martyr_n that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n 〈◊〉_d that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n one_o may_v have_v faith_n sacrament_n order_n and_o in_o sum_n every_o thing_n except_o salvation_n 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o that_o communicate_v not_o with_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v a_o heretic_n and_o antichrist_n 19_o that_o no_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n that_o be_v not_o restore_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o this_o life_n can_v be_v save_v if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o all_o the_o sect_n that_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n both_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n have_v be_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n three_o by_o the_o word_n catholic_a church_n they_o do_v not_o intend_v a_o church_n interrupt_v and_o intermit_a as_o that_o of_o the_o protestants_n which_o be_v bear_v 5_o and_o die_v by_o fit_n like_o the_o tyndaride_n but_o such_o a_o church_n as_o these_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n describe_v 54._o as_o in_o in_o the_o day_n of_o no_n i_o swear_v that_o i_o will_v no_o more_o bring_v the_o water_n of_o the_o flood_n upon_o the_o earth_n so_o have_v i_o swear_v i_o will_v no_o more_o be_v angry_a against_o thou_o 92_o thou_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v call_v the_o forsake_a 37_o i_o will_v place_v my_o sanctification_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o for_o ever_o 8._o i_o will_v no_o more_o do_v to_o the_o rest_n of_o this_o people_n as_o in_o time_n past_a and_o these_o of_o our_o lord_n 16._o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o 〈◊〉_d i_o be_o with_o you_o until_o the_o consummation_n of_o all_o age_n 〈◊〉_d the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n shall_v dwell_v with_o you_o eternal_o 〈◊〉_d let_v the_o one_o grow_v with_o the_o other_o until_o the_o harvest_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o church_n permanent_a eternal_a and_o not_o capable_a of_o ruin_n 〈◊〉_d we_o acknowledge_v say_v that_o great_a alexander_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n one_o only_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n which_o eulex_n as_o she_o can_v never_o be_v root_v out_o though_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v undertake_v to_o oppose_v she_o so_o she_o outhrowe_v disperse_v all_o the_o wicked_a assaulth_n of_o heretic_n and_o saint_n athanasius_n orat_fw-la the_o church_n be_v invincible_a though_o hell_n itself_o shall_v arise_v with_o all_o the_o power_n thereof_o against_o she_o and_o theophilus_n hierom._n god_n in_o all_o time_n grant_v oneself_o grace_n to_o his_o church_n to_o wit_n that_o that_o body_n shall_v be_v keep_v entire_a and_o that_o the_o venom_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o heretic_n shall_v have_v no_o power_n over_o she_o and_o saint_n augustine_n in_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 47._o psalm_n 67._o god_n say_v he_o have_v found_v she_o eternal_o let_v not_o heretic_n divide_v into_o faction_n boast_n let_v they_o not_o lift_v themselves_o up_o that_o say_v here_o be_v christ_n and_o there_o be_v christ._n and_o again_o but_o perchance_o this_o city_n that_o have_v possess_v the_o whole_a world_n shall_v be_v one_o day_n ruin_v never_o may_v it_o happen_v god_n have_v found_v she_o eternal_o if_o then_o god_n have_v found_v she_o eternal_o wherefore_o fear_v thou_o that_o 101._o her_o foundation_n shall_v fall_v and_o in_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 101._o psalm_n but_o his_o church_n which_o have_v be_v of_o all_o nation_n be_v no_o more_o she_o be_v perish_v so_o say_v they_o that_o be_v not_o in_o she_o o_o impudent_a voice_n and_o a_o little_a after_o this_o voice_n so_o abominable_a so_o detestable_a so_o full_a of_o presumption_n and_o falsehood_n which_o be_v sustain_v with_o no_o truth_n illuminate_v with_o no_o wisdom_n season_v with_o no_o salt_n vain_a rash_a heady_a pernicious_a the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v foresee_v it_o and_o in_o the_o treaty_n of_o the_o christian_a combat_n they_o say_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v perish_v and_o 29._o the_o relic_n remain_v only_o on_o donatus_n his_o side_n o_o proud_a and_o impious_a tongue_n and_o in_o the_o work_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o donatist_n if_o the_o church_n veer_v perish_v in_o cyprian_n time_n from_o whence_o do_v donatus_n appear_v from_o what_o earth_n be_v he_o spring_v up_o from_o what_o sea_n be_v he_o come_v forth_o from_o what_o heaven_n be_v he_o fall_v and_o in_o the_o three_o book_n against_o parmenian_n how_o can_v they_o vaunt_v to_o have_v any_o church_n if_o she_o have_v cease_v from_o those_o time_n and_o in_o the_o explication_n 2._o of_o the_o creed_n to_o the_o cathecumeniste_n the_o catholic_a church_n be_v she_o that_o sight_v with_o all_o heresy_n may_v be_v oppose_v but_o can_v be_v overthrow_v 3._o all_o heresy_n be_v come_v out_o from_o she_o as_o unprofitable_a branch_n cut_v from_o the_o vine_n but_o she_o stay_v in_o her_o vine_n in_o her_o root_n in_o her_o charity_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n 5._o shall_v never_o overthrow_v she_o behold_v without_o colour_n or_o fraud_n what_o the_o father_n be_v understand_v by_o the_o word_n catholic_a church_n to_o wit_n a_o church_n visible_a and_o eminent_a above_o all_o other_o christian_a society_n a_o church_n pure_a from_o all_o contagion_n of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n a_o church_n perpetual_a and_o which_o have_v never_o suffer_v nor_o never_o can_v suffer_v any_o interruption_n neither_o in_o her_o faith_n in_o her_o communion_n nor_o in_o her_o visibilitie_n this_o church_n if_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n have_v let_v hin_n give_v she_o to_o we_o if_o not_o let_v he_o receive_v 6._o she_o from_o we_o aut_fw-la det_fw-la as_o saint_n austin_n say_v to_o the_o donatist_n aut_fw-la accipiat_fw-la of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o father_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n iii_o the_o pursuit_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n the_o king_n commend_v also_o the_o prudence_n of_o the_o religious_a bishop_n who_o in_o the_o 4_o council_n of_o carthage_n as_o it_o be_v here_o true_o observe_v add_v to_o the_o form_n of_o the_o examination_n of_o bishop_n a_o particular_a interrogatory_n upon_o this_o point_n and_o his_o majesty_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v oftentimes_o do_v many_o thing_n by_o form_n of_o accommodation_n for_o the_o good_a of_o peace_n and_o to_o the_o end_n to_o prevent_v the_o breach_n of_o unity_n and_o mutual_a communion_n who_o example_n he_o protest_v he_o be_v 〈◊〉_d to_o imitate_v and_o to_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o those_o that_o procure_v peace_n even_o to_o the_o altar_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o much_o as_o in_o the_o present_a estate_n of_o the_o church_n the_o integrity_n of_o his_o conscience_n will_v permit_v he_o for_o he_o will_v give_v place_n to_o none_o either_o in_o extreme_a grief_n he_o suffer_v for_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o churdh_n which_o the_o good_a father_n have_v so_o much_o detest_v or_o in_o his_o dosire_n to_o communicate_v if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o he_o with_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus-christ_n the_o reply_n it_o be_v not_o by_o way_n of_o prudence_n as_o prudence_n signify_v a_o human_a virtue_n that_o the_o father_n pronounce_v this_o decree_n that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n salvation_n can_v not_o be_v obtain_v but_o by_o way_n of_o decision_n and_o as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n for_o this_o cause_n say_v saint_n augustine_n upon_o the_o creed_n 10._o the_o conclusion_n of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o holy_a church_n for_o as_o much_o as_o if_o any_o one_o be_v find_v on_o it_o of_o it_o he_o shall_v be_v exclude_v from_o the_o number_n of_o the_o child_n and_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n that_o will_v not_o have_v the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n and_o it_o shall_v serve_v he_o for_o nothing_o to_o have_v believe_v or_o do_v so_o many_o and_o so_o many_o good_a work_n without_o the_o true_a end_n or_o butt_n of_o the_o sooner_o aigne_v good_a and_o saint_n fulgentius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d faith_n hold_v this_o firm_o and_o doubt_v it_o not_o that_o every_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n haptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n if_o before_o the_o end_n 39_o of_o this_o life_n he_o be_v not_o reunite_v to_o the_o church_n catholic_a whatsoever_o alm_n he_o distribute_v yea_o though_o he_o shall_v shed_v his_o blood_n for_o the_o name_n
of_o christ_n can_v be_v save_v and_o that_o which_o the_o father_n have_v do_v to_o hinder_v the_o breach_n of_o peace_n and_o of_o mutual_a communion_n have_v pass_v no_o further_o then_o either_o to_o tolerate_v some_o local_a and_o particular_a custom_n which_o bring_v more_o burden_n than_o profit_n as_o the_o custom_n some_o african_n have_v not_o to_o touch_v the_o ground_n with_o their_o naked_a foot_n in_o the_o octave_n of_o their_o baptism_n or_o to_o endure_v the_o manner_n and_o conversation_n of_o some_o vicious_a man_n without_o applyinge_v the_o iron_n &_o corrosive_n of_o excommunication_n for_o fear_n of_o dividinge_v the_o church_n instead_o of_o purginge_v it_o from_o wicked_a person_n from_o whence_o proceed_v that_o famous_a sentence_n of_o saint_n augustine_n they_o tolerate_v for_o the_o good_a of_o 〈◊〉_d unity_n that_o which_o they_o hate_v for_o the_o good_a of_o equity_n as_o for_o that_o which_o they_o have_v do_v for_o the_o reestablishment_n of_o peace_n it_o have_v beme_fw-mi extend_v to_o the_o yeeldinge_n something_o in_o the_o severity_n of_o discipline_n for_o when_o arrian_n or_o donatist_n bishop_n come_v back_o to_o the_o church_n the_o church_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o people_n which_o follow_v they_o receive_v they_o by_o a_o form_n of_o general_a rehabilitation_n with_o faculty_n to_o exercise_v their_o episcopal_a power_n now_o this_o be_v against_o the_o ordinary_a rigour_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o therefore_o saint_n augustine_n 50._o have_v from_o thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o say_v have_v as_o the_o tree_n that_o be_v inoculate_v receive_v a_o wound_n in_o their_o bark_n to_o give_v way_n to_o those_o branch_n that_o shall_v be_v graff_v in_o so_o the_o church_n receive_v a_o wound_n in_o her_o discipline_n to_o the_o end_n to_o take_v in_o and_o reincorporate_v heretical_a people_n which_o be_v convert_v and_o return_v together_o with_o their_o bishop_n but_o not_o that_o the_o love_n of_o peace_n have_v ever_o transport_v the_o father_n so_o far_o as_o to_o yield_v never_o so_o little_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n contrariwise_o saint_n basile_n witness_v a_o that_o they_o 〈◊〉_d have_v always_o rather_o choose_v to_o suffer_v a_o thousand_o death_n then_o to_o b_o betray_v one_o syllable_n thereof_o and_o saint_n epiphanius_n recite_v by_o saint_n jerom_n say_v c_o that_o for_o one_o word_n or_o two_o contrary_a to_o faith_n many_o heresy_n have_v be_v cast_v forth_o of_o the_o church_n and_o s._n augustine_n 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o thing_n contrary_a unto_o faith_n and_o good_a manner_n the_o church_n do_v neither_o approve_v they_o conceal_v they_o nor_o do_v 〈◊〉_d they_o therefore_o his_o majesty_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v fear_v to_o imitate_v whole_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o father_n for_o the_o good_a of_o peace_n and_o to_o do_v for_o the_o restore_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n all_o thing_n that_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n have_v approve_v practise_v &_o teach_v neither_o ought_v he_o to_o have_v add_v to_o his_o offer_n the_o exception_n of_o that_o proverb_n even_o to_o the_o altar_n since_o our_o of_o the_o true_a church_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o father_n to_o who_o only_a condition_n we_o exact_v his_o majesty_n communion_n with_o we_o there_o be_v no_o true_a altar_n but_o only_a altar_n agaiust_a altar_n that_o be_v to_o say_v profane_a and_o schismatical_a altar_n as_o those_o of_o jeroboam_fw-la be_v and_o the_o high_a place_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o law_n nor_o final_o shall_v he_o limit_v the_o desire_n he_o have_v to_o communicate_v with_o all_o the_o true_a member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n within_o this_o condition_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o it_o be_v so_o possible_a to_o communicate_v with_o all_o the_o actual_a member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n that_o con_v trariwise_o it_o be_v impossible_a except_o in_o case_n of_o error_n of_o fact_n to_o communicate_v with_o any_o one_o of_o they_o but_o you_o must_v communicate_v either_o immediate_o or_o mediate_o with_o all_o the_o rest_n for_o the_o church_n be_v that_o society_n 122._o whereof_o david_n say_v jerusalem_n which_o be_v build_v as_o a_o city_n who_o participation_n be_v in_o unity_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n the_o catholic_a church_n pupp_n which_o be_v one_o be_v not_o dismember_v nor_o divide_v but_o keep_v herself_o unite_v and_o be_v glue_v together_o by_o the_o cement_n of_o the_o prelate_n adheringe_v the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o saint_n augustine_n those_o who_o communion_n be_v not_o with_o all_o or_o that_o 4._o do_v spread_v themselves_o but_o yet_o find_v themselves_o in_o some_o part_n divide_v it_o be_v manifest_a they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o again_o whosoever_o defend_v one_o 101._o part_n separate_v from_o the_o rest_n let_v he_o not_o usurp_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n it_o may_v be_v will_v some_o one_o say_v that_o there_o be_v other_o 〈◊〉_d of_o 13._o god_n i_o know_v not_o where_o whereof_o god_n have_v care_n but_o i_o know_v they_o not_o but_o he_o be_v too_o absurd_a even_o in_o common_a sense_n that_o imagine_v such_o thing_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o communicatinge_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n chap._n iu._n the_o pursuit_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v these_o thing_n be_v so_o the_o king_n nevertheless_o esteem_v that_o he_o have_v very_o just_a cause_n to_o dissent_v from_o they_o who_o without_o any_o distinction_n and_o exception_n 〈◊〉_d press_n this_o communion_n the_o reply_n 11_o there_o be_v say_v saint_n augustine_n no_o just_a necessity_n to_o divide_v unity_n 4._o and_o there_o be_v say_v again_o the_o same_o doctor_n no_o assurance_n of_o unity_n but_o in_o the_o church_n which_o build_v according_a to_o god_n promise_n upon_o the_o mountain_n can_v be_v hide_v for_o beside_o that_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o easy_a and_o so_o certain_a as_o saint_n austin_n say_v 〈◊〉_d i_o have_v the_o most_o manifest_a voice_n of_o my_o pastor_n who_o express_v to_o i_o and_o point_n i_o out_o the_o church_n without_o any_o ambiguity_n and_o again_o 20_o this_o be_v no_o obscure_a question_n wherein_o they_o may_v deceive_v you_o of_o who_o the_o lord_n have_v foretell_v that_o they_o shall_v come_v and_o say_v here_o be_v christ_n and_o that_o the_o particular_a examination_n of_o faith_n contrariwise_o be_v so_o dangerous_a and_o difficult_a as_o yet_o most_o learned_a have_v deceive_v themselves_o in_o it_o and_o as_o saint_n jerom_n cry_v out_o there_o be_v great_a danger_n in_o 1._o speak_v in_o the_o church_n for_o fear_v least_o by_o a_o wrong_n interpretation_n the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v make_v the_o gospel_n of_o a_o man_n or_o which_o be_v worse_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o devil_n there_o be_v further_o this_o difference_n which_o be_v that_o he_o who_o have_v the_o church_n be_v sure_o to_o adhere_v to_o the_o true_a faith_n though_o he_o know_v not_o distinct_o all_o the_o article_n thereof_o and_o that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o way_n of_o salvation_n where_o he_o that_o have_v faith_n and_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n have_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n if_o i_o have_v all_o faith_n say_v saint_n paul_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 13._o not_o charity_n i_o be_o nothing_o and_o saint_n augustin_n he_o that_o have_v charity_n be_v secure_a 21._o and_o none_o can_v transport_v charity_n out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o elsewhere_o 5._o if_o schismatickes_n have_v charity_n they_o will_v not_o rend_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o church_n by_o mean_n whereof_o as_o much_o as_o charity_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o faith_n follow_v that_o oracle_n of_o the_o apostle_n 13._o but_o the_o great_a of_o the_o three_o be_v charity_n so_o much_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o church_n be_v more_o necessary_a then_o that_o of_o faith_n 10._o above_o all_o these_o thing_n say_v saint_n paul_n hold_v charity_n which_o be_v the_o bond_n of_o perfection_n and_o let_v the_o peace_n of_o christ_n whereby_o you_o have_v be_v call_v into_o one_o body_n hold_v the_o principal_a place_n in_o your_o heart_n and_o again_o let_v we_o not_o for_o sake_n our_o congregation_n as_o some_o have_v accustom_v to_o do_v and_o saint_n jude_n woe_n be_v to_o those_o that_o perish_v in_o the_o contradiction_n of_o core_n and_o a_o while_n after_o people_z that_z separate_z themselves_o sensual_a man_n not_o have_v the_o spirit_n and_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o father_n that_o they_o affirm_v that_o faith_n itself_o turn_v to_o increase_v of_o damnation_n to_o those_o that_o possess_v it_o out_o of_o the_o church_n yea_o they_o hold_v the_o crime_n of_o schism_n to_o be_v worse_o than_o that_o of_o infidelity_n and_o idolatry_n 8._o those_o say_v saint_n austin_n who_o
for_o first_o the_o word_n ecclesia_fw-la church_n be_v derive_v from_o a_o verb_n which_o signify_v to_o call_v and_o not_o to_o predestine_v from_o whence_o s._n paul_n confirm_v the_o use_n of_o this_o 1._o etymology_n inscribe_v his_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n to_o the_o saint_n call_v and_o in_o 4._o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephes._n he_o say_v one_o body_n and_o one_o spirit_n as_o you_o be_v call_v in_o 3_o one_o hope_n of_o your_o vocation_n and_o in_o the_o epist_n to_o the_o coloss._n let_v the_o peace_n of_o christ_n rule_n in_o your_o heart_n by_o which_o you_o be_v call_v in_o one-selfe_n body_n and_o second_o the_o church_n be_v a_o society_n and_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n between_o a_o simple_a multitude_n and_o a_o society_n that_o the_o society_n add_v to_o the_o part_n of_o the_o multitude_n a_o condition_n and_o a_o certain_a character_n as_o it_o be_v in_o virtue_n whereof_o they_o may_v communicate_v together_o now_o predestination_n as_o it_o be_v simple_a predestination_n put_v nothing_o into_o the_o person_n of_o the_o predestinate_a and_o be_v not_o make_v in_o they_o but_o in_o god_n only_o and_o by_o consequent_a do_v not_o make_v they_o actual_o part_n of_o the_o church_n our_o predestination_n say_v s._n 150._o august_n be_v not_o make_v in_o we_o but_o in_o god_n the_o three_o other_o thing_n be_v make_v in_o we_o 2._o vocation_n justification_n and_o glorification_n for_o that_o that_o be_v allege_v out_o of_o saint_n paul_n that_o god_n know_v those_o that_o be_v he_o and_o have_v mark_v they_o with_o his_o signet_n must_v be_v understand_v that_o he_o have_v mark_v the_o predestinate_a in_o himself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o his_o eternal_a determination_n and_o not_o in_o they_o as_o a_o architect_n who_o design_n in_o his_o spirit_n certain_a stone_n that_o he_o will_v employ_v in_o his_o build_n mark_n they_o not_o by_o this_o mental_a designation_n in_o they_o but_o in_o himself_o and_o make_v they_o not_o by_o this_o simple_a determination_n actual_a part_n of_o his_o build_n i_o mean_v to_o be_v brief_a that_o the_o union_n that_o constitute_n man_n in_o the_o church_n be_v in_o they_o now_o the_o union_n that_o the_o predestinate_a have_v in_o god_n as_o they_o be_v simple_o predestinate_a be_v not_o in_o they_o but_o in_o god_n alone_o and_o so_o it_o be_v not_o the_o union_n of_o predestination_n but_o that_o of_o vocation_n that_o constitute_n man_n in_o the_o church_n 1_o three_o s._n paul_n teach_v we_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o by_o analogy_n to_o a_o organical_a body_n god_n say_v he_o constitute_v he_o head_n 1._o over_o all_o the_o church_n which_o be_v his_o body_n and_o again_o i_o accomplish_v that_o which_o want_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o christ_n in_o my_o flesh_n for_o his_o body_n which_o be_v the_o church_n now_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o organical_a body_n as_o it_o be_v organical_a to_o be_v compose_v of_o 12._o diverse_a office_n member_n and_o part_n if_o all_o the_o member_n say_v s._n paul_n be_v one_o member_n where_o shall_v the_o body_n be_v and_o by_o this_o reason_n the_o schoolman_n prove_v that_o the_o heaven_n be_v not_o animate_v or_o live_a body_n because_o they_o be_v not_o organical_a body_n and_o they_o prove_v they_o be_v not_o organical_a body_n because_o they_o be_v not_o make_v up_o of_o heterogeneal_a and_o different_a part_n in_o composition_n and_o complexion_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n to_o have_v distinction_n of_o member_n organ_n and_o office_n be_v the_o church_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o hide_a and_o eternal_a predestination_n for_o then_o the_o not_o predestinate_a can_v not_o be_v minister_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n but_o from_o external_a and_o temporal_a vocation_n and_o by_o consequent_a it_o be_v in_o the_o external_a visible_a and_o temporal_a vocation_n and_o not_o in_o predestination_n which_o be_v internal_a to_o god_n hide_a and_o eternal_a that_o the_o be_v and_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v fowrthly_a the_o same_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o god_n have_v temper_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d member_n that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o schism_n in_o the_o body_n now_o the_o predestinate_a be_v not_o capable_a of_o schism_n as_o they_o be_v predestinat_a but_o as_o they_o be_v call_v so_o it_o be_v not_o predestination_n but_o vocation_n that_o frame_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n five_o he_o affirm_v the_o church_n to_o be_v our_o mother_n the_o superior_a jerusalem_n say_v 4._o he_o that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d say_v jerusalem_fw-la take_v not_o accord_v to_o the_o lowliness_n of_o the_o legal_a 〈◊〉_d but_o according_a to_o the_o height_n of_o the_o evangelicall_a sense_n be_v free_a 4._o which_o be_v our_o mother_n and_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v of_o she_o that_o 〈◊〉_d write_v rejoice_v thou_o barren_a woman_n that_o bring_v not_o forth_o child_n now_o the_o church_n do_v not_o engender_v we_o by_o predestination_n for_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o author_n of_o predestination_n and_o not_o the_o church_n but_o by_o vocation_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v vocation_n and_o not_o predestination_n that_o constitute_n the_o church_n in_o the_o state_n of_o a_o church_n &_o mother_n of_o the_o faithful_a moreover_o the_o knowledge_n of_o be_v child_n to_o the_o mother_n be_v before_o the_o knowledge_n of_o be_v child_n to_o the_o father_n by_o the_o 12._o interposition_n of_o the_o mother_n authority_n say_v saint_n aug_n we_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o true_a father_n for_o that_o that_o aristotle_n write_v 2._o that_o in_o certain_a part_n of_o the_o upper_a 〈◊〉_d where_o woman_n be_v common_a they_o discern_v the_o child_n by_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v to_o their_o father_n be_v good_a for_o those_o people_n where_o that_o similitude_n have_v place_n but_o we_o in_o who_o nature_n the_o image_n of_o god_n be_v so_o deface_v by_o the_o spott_n of_o original_a sin_n as_o we_o can_v no_o more_o be_v know_v to_o be_v his_o child_n by_o virtue_n of_o natural_a similitude_n only_o there_o be_v no_o other_o mean_n for_o we_o to_o pretend_v to_o this_o quality_n but_o that_o we_o be_v regenerate_v by_o he_o in_o our_o spiritual_a mother_n which_o be_v the_o church_n his_o only_a spouse_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n the_o ancient_n be_v so_o careful_a to_o say_v that_o 〈◊〉_d he_o shall_v not_o have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n that_o deny_v the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o if_o any_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n he_o shall_v be_v exclude_v out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o child_n and_o to_o exhort_v the_o christian_n to_o do_v like_o the_o 〈◊〉_d xanthian_o in_o take_v the_o surname_n of_o their_o mother_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a 32._o we_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n say_v saint_n augustine_n if_o we_o lo_o the_o church_n if_o we_o be_v knit_v in_o one_o body_n by_o charity_n if_o we_o rejoice_v in_o the_o catholic_a name_n and_o faith_n now_o the_o certainty_n of_o be_v child_n to_o the_o church_n can_v serve_v we_o for_o a_o mean_n and_o path_n way_n to_o come_v to_o the_o persuasion_n of_o be_v the_o child_n of_o god_n if_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o the_o hide_a and_o invisible_a secret_n of_o predestination_n for_o by_o this_o definition_n contrariwise_o we_o must_v be_v assure_v to_o be_v child_n of_o god_n and_o comprehend_v in_o the_o rolle_n of_o the_o predestinate_a before_o we_o can_v be_v assure_v that_o we_o be_v the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n so_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o consist_v not_o in_o the_o hide_a and_o invisiblie_o condition_n of_o predestination_n but_o in_o the_o external_a and_o visible_a condition_n of_o vocation_n also_o we_o see_v that_o our_o lord_n who_o be_v the_o godfather_n of_o this_o society_n and_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o sense_n that_o she_o ought_v to_o bear_v it_o have_v never_o use_v that_o name_n neither_o he_o nor_o his_o apostle_n but_o to_o design_n a_o visible_a society_n constitute_v by_o external_a and_o temporal_a vocation_n 16._o for_o when_o he_o say_v upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n this_o word_n in_o the_o future_a tense_n i_o will_v build_v show_v he_o speak_v of_o a_o church_n constitute_v not_o by_o prestination_n which_o be_v establish_v from_o all_o eternity_n but_o by_o external_a and_o temporal_a vocation_n and_o the_o word_n key_n which_o signify_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o ministry_n confirm_v it_o
love_n and_o there_o be_v no_o spott_n in_o thou_o and_o in_o the_o exposition_n of_o jeremy_n thou_o see_v how_o many_o place_n the_o church_n have_v and_o that_o this_o sentence_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o she_o maiebe_fw-fr without_o spott_n or_o wrinkle_n be_v reserve_v for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v and_o for_o the_o celestial_a place_n and_o in_o the_o same_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n our_o lord_n jesus_n accountethe_v for_o his_o member_n all_o that_o be_v assemble_v in_o the_o church_n both_o saint_n and_o sinner_n but_o the_o saint_n be_v his_o 〈◊〉_d voluntary_o and_o the_o sinner_n by_o necessity_n and_o therefore_o to_o the_o consequence_n that_o the_o protctestates_fw-la gather_v from_o this_o place_n of_o saint_n jerom_n when_o they_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o church_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o good_a we_o oppose_v these_o express_a word_n of_o the_o fame_n saint_n jerom_n as_o in_o the_o ark_n of_o 〈◊〉_d no_o there_o be_v live_a creature_n of_o all_o kind_n so_o in_o the_o church_n there_o be_v man_n of_o all_o nation_n &_o of_o all_o manner_n as_o there_o where_o together_o the_o leopard_n and_o the_o goat_n the_o wolf_n and_o the_o lamb_n so_o here_o be_v together_o the_o just_a and_o sinner_n to_o wit_n the_o vessel_n of_o gold_n and_o the_o vessel_n of_o wood_n and_o earth_n and_o again_o if_o the_o church_n be_v already_o purify_v what_o do_v we_o reserve_v for_o our_o lord_n and_o to_o the_o consequence_n that_o they_o ibid._n gather_v thence_o that_o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a we_o oppose_v these_o follow_v that_o be_v no_o church_n which_o have_v no_o priest_n and_o again_o i_o can_v dry_v up_o all_o the_o river_n 〈◊〉_d of_o thy_o argument_n with_o the_o only_a sunshine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o little_a after_o we_o must_v remain_v in_o that_o church_n which_o have_v be_v found_v by_o the_o apostle_n endure_v till_o this_o present_a and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n i_o be_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o thy_o blessedness_n 1._o that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n i_o know_v the_o cburch_n it_o build_v upon_o that_o rock_n whosoever_o eat_v the_o lamb_n out_o of_o that_o house_n be_v profane_a of_o the_o unity_n of_o internal_a faith_n chapt_n x._o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v they_o be_v unite_v in_o unity_n of_o faith_n at_o least_o in_o those_o point_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o salvation_n the_o reply_n there_o be_v seven_o bataille_fw-fr to_o be_v give_v upon_o this_o article_n but_o against_o a_o king_n that_o will_v glory_n in_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v overcome_v by_o truth_n and_o in_o say_v with_o darius_n his_o chamberlain_n 〈◊〉_d that_o king_n be_v very_o strong_a but_o truth_n be_v yet_o more_o strong_a and_o therefore_o i_o fear_v not_o to_o incur_v homer_n sentence_n when_o a_o great_a king_n be_v angry_a with_o his_o servant_n the_o first_o bataile_n be_v that_o a_o unity_n in_o thing_n necessary_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o every_o particular_a man_n be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n for_o there_o be_v point_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v necessary_a even_o with_o a_o inevitable_a necessity_n for_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a with_o the_o like_a necessity_n in_o regard_n of_o every_o particular_a man_n as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o our_o first_o epistle_n and_o those_o which_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n 〈◊〉_d 3._o by_o death_n and_o in_o case_n of_o impossibility_n of_o better_a instruction_n be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o he_o that_o can_v have_v commodity_n to_o be_v more_o thorough_o 〈◊〉_d and_o those_o that_o may_v suffice_v for_o a_o simple_a handy_a craft_n man_n or_o a_o labourer_n can_v suftize_v for_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n and_o the_o universal_a society_n of_o the_o church_n the_o second_o bataile_n be_v that_o beside_o the_o thing_n which_o particular_a man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o distinct_a and_o explicit_a faith_n there_o be_v many_o other_o which_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o faith_n of_o adherencie_n and_o non_fw-fr 〈◊〉_d which_o schoolman_n call_v implicit_a faith_n as_o all_o the_o article_n that_o counsel_n ordain_v to_o be_v believe_v or_o forbid_v to_o be_v believe_v upon_o pain_n of_o anathema_n a_o vine_n dresser_n a_o laborer_n a_o artificer_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o by_o retail_v and_o with_o a_o distinct_a and_o explicit_a faith_n but_o it_o suffice_v that_o they_o believe_v they_o in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n that_o they_o adhere_v and_o consent_v with_o the_o church_n which_o believe_v they_o for_o make_v profession_n to_o believe_v all_o that_o the_o church_n where-into_a they_o be_v in_o corporare_v believe_v faith_n embrace_v in_o general_a by_o the_o merit_n of_o their_o obedience_n all_o that_o the_o same_o church_n believe_v distinctlie_o though_o their_o knowledge_n 〈◊〉_d it_o not_o and_o therefore_o even_o as_o while_n child_n be_v in_o their_o mother_n womb_n or_o suck_v at_o her_o breast_n they_o live_v by_o the_o food_n and_o nourishment_n of_o their_o mother_n but_o when_o they_o be_v part_v from_o she_o they_o can_v no_o long_o live_v with_o that_o communicate_v nourishment_n or_o that_o infuse_a food_n so_o while_o simple_a person_n remain_v within_o the_o bosom_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n they_o live_v in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o their_o capacity_n by_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v impute_v and_o apply_v to_o they_o by_o the_o adherence_n that_o they_o have_v with_o she_o such_o say_v saint_n augustine_n 57_o if_o before_o they_o arrive_v to_o the_o spiritual_a age_n of_o the_o soul_n where_o they_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v nourish_v with_o milk_n but_o with_o solid_a meat_n the_o last_o day_n of_o their_o life_n surprise_v they_o he_o that_o dwell_v in_o they_o shall_v supply_v what_o they_o want_v in_o their_o 〈◊〉_d because_o they_o have_v not_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o bid_v be_v make_v the_o way_n to_o we_o and_o have_v not_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o society_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o church_n to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o adhere_v to_o obtain_v this_o supply_n shall_v be_v first_o know_v and_o visible_a to_o they_o and_o more_o over_o that_o she_o not_o only_o live_v with_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v answerable_a to_o milk_n as_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o article_n which_o simple_a person_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o distinct_a and_o ibidem_fw-la explicit_a faith_n which_o saint_n augustine_n call_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n common_a to_o little_a and_o great_a but_o with_o that_o which_o be_v answerable_a to_o solid_a meat_n the_o three_o battle_n be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o say_v in_o form_n of_o a_o 〈◊〉_d proposition_n they_o be_v unite_v in_o point_n necessary_a for_o salvation_n but_o it_o must_v be_v say_v in_o form_n of_o a_o universal_a proposition_n they_o be_v unite_v in_o all_o point_v necessary_a for_o salvation_n for_o as_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v a_o man_n to_o live_v that_o he_o have_v all_o his_o other_o part_n sound_v if_o he_o be_v deadly_a wound_v in_o any_o member_n necessary_a to_o life_n so_o it_o will_v nothing_o avail_v to_o these_o society_n we_o talk_v of_o to_o be_v unite_v in_o other_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n if_o they_o be_v want_v in_o 8._o any_o one_o if_o a_o man_n be_v bring_v say_v saint_n augustine_n to_o a_o physician_n grievons_o wound_v in_o some_o necessary_a part_n of_o his_o body_n and_o the_o physician_n say_v if_o he_o be_v not_o dress_v he_o will_v die_v i_o think_v they_o which_o present_v he_o will_v not_o be_v so_o senseless_a as_o to_o answer_v the_o physician_n after_o they_o have_v consider_v and_o reckon_v his_o other_o sound_a part_n what_o shall_v not_o so_o many_o sound_a part_n have_v power_n to_o 〈◊〉_d he_o alive_a and_o shall_v one_o wound_a part_n have_v power_n to_o bring_v he_o to_o his_o death_n now_o among_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o principal_a and_o most_o necessary_a ibid._n be_v the_o knowledge_n and_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n what_o profitt_v it_o a_o man_n say_v saint_n augustine_n either_o sound_a faith_n or_o it_o may_v be_v the_o only_a sacrament_n of_o sound_a faith_n when_o the_o soundness_n of_o charity_n be_v wound_v with_o the_o wound_n of_o schism_n the_o only_a destruction_n whereof_o drawhe_v all_o the_o other_o part_n to_o death_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n we_o have_v both_o one_o baptism_n in_o that_o they_o be_v with_o i_o we_o both_o read_v
communion_n of_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n do_v concur_v to_o it_o and_o it_o be_v not_o requisite_a that_o those_o that_o be_v lawful_o separate_v from_o her_o either_o for_o schism_n or_o heresy_n as_o be_v the_o greek_n who_o err_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o his_o majesty_n himself_o hold_v to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n &_o the_o natural_a egyptian_n &_o ethiopian_n who_o 〈◊〉_d err_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o hipostaticall_a union_n &_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o eutichian_o and_o monophysites_n be_v exclude_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n from_o before_o the_o five_o council_n shall_v assist_v to_o it_o and_o notwithstanding_o yet_o even_o in_o these_o last_o age_n there_o have_v be_v counsel_n ecumenical_a indeed_o and_o in_o the_o sense_n whereto_o his_o majesty_n employ_v this_o term_n when_o the_o part_n separate_v froth_n body_n of_o the_o church_n whould_v have_v conspire_v to_o some_o reunion_n as_o that_o of_o lateran_n under_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o where_o there_o where_o with_o the_o pope_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o legate_n of_o those_o of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o more_o than_o 400._o bishop_n and_o 70._o archbishop_n from_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o church_n aswell_o greek_a as_o latin_a and_o that_o of_o florence_n under_o eugenius_n the_o four_o where_o assist_v the_o 〈◊〉_d greek_n with_o their_o emperor_n and_o their_o patriarch_n and_o the_o legate_n of_o three_o other_o patriarch_n and_o the_o armenian_n and_o the_o deputy_n also_o of_o the_o ethiopian_n and_o in_o both_o these_o they_o be_v agree_v of_o all_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o in_o these_o day_n be_v again_o put_v to_o question_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o want_n of_o general_n counsel_n can_v not_o make_v the_o church_n to_o be_v less_o acknowledgeable_a in_o the_o last_o day_n than_o she_o be_v in_o the_o first_o of_o the_o effect_n of_o counsel_n for_o the_o visibilitie_n of_o the_o church_n chapt_n ii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o in_o the_o ancient_a time_n it_o be_v a_o firm_a bond_n by_o which_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v bind_v in_o the_o frame_n of_o oneself_o body_n which_o body_n for_o this_o cause_n be_v meruailous_o noble_a and_o eminent_a be_v so_o constitute_v in_o the_o view_n and_o knowledge_n of_o all_o that_o none_o think_v they_o will_v can_v have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o she_o one_o faith_n one_o policy_n one_o body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n a_o frequent_a visitation_n of_o the_o part_n among_o themselves_o a_o marvellous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o member_n a_o admirable_a sim_fw-la pathie_n the_o reply_n rather_o some_o time_n these_o be_v the_o mean_n which_o heretic_n or_o those_o emperor_n that_o favour_v they_o make_v use_n of_o to_o shake_v and_o dissolve_v the_o mass_n and_o frame_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o proceed_v the_o complaint_n of_o the_o father_n that_o after_o thing_n have_v be_v once_o resolve_v of_o in_o the_o church_n they_o shall_v no_o more_o hold_v other_o new_a counsel_n that_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n every_o other_o council_n be_v superfluous_a and_o that_o they_o never_o see_v any_o good_a effect_n of_o all_o those_o counsel_n as_o be_v by_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n above_o say_v and_o therefore_o these_o rich_a and_o magnificent_a amplification_n of_o eloquence_n be_v no_o impediment_n but_o that_o the_o church_n when_o luther_n begin_v may_v have_v be_v not_o only_o as_o much_o but_o more_o visible_a illustrious_a and_o eminent_a than_o she_o be_v many_o time_n in_o those_o age_n witness_v the_o objection_n that_o the_o donatist_n 48._o make_v to_o saint_n austin_n of_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n principal_o in_o the_o east_n in_o saint_n hillarys_n time_n such_o be_v say_v saint_n aus_n the_o time_n whereof_o hillary_n have_v write_v from_o whence_o thou_o think_v to_o set_v ambush_n for_o so_o many_o divine_a witness_n as_o if_o the_o church_n be_v they_o perish_v from_o the_o globe_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o 57_o saint_n jerom_n because_o the_o east_n strike_v against_o herself_o by_o the_o ancient_a fury_n of_o her_o people_n tear_v in_o little_a piece_n the_o unseam_v coat_n of_o our_o lord_n weave_v from_o above_o and_o that_o the_o fox_n destroy_v the_o vine_n of_o christ_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o it_o be_v difficult_a among_o the_o dry_a pond_n and_o which_o have_v no_o water_n to_o discern_v the_o seal_a fountain_n and_o the_o enclose_a garden_n therefore_o i_o think_v i_o ought_v to_o consult_v with_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o faith_n praise_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o whereas_o his_o majesty_n add_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n be_v then_o set_v in_o such_o a_o eminence_n of_o view_n and_o knowledge_n that_o she_o can_v not_o be_v unknown_a no_o not_o by_o those_o that_o will_v have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o she_o this_o be_v very_o true_a if_o you_o take_v all_o catholic_a province_n together_o and_o compare_v they_o with_o every_o particular_a sect_n and_o it_o have_v place_n in_o regard_n of_o those_o that_o be_v within_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n which_o neither_o then_o nor_o since_o can_v have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o body_n and_o society_n of_o the_o true_a church_n for_o as_o much_o as_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o hypothesis_n that_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v discern_v by_o inimitable_a and_o indisputable_a mark_n and_o that_o those_o that_o have_v they_o not_o can_v not_o fain_o to_o have_v they_o as_o the_o communion_n 〈◊〉_d with_o the_o sea_n of_o saint_n peter_n the_o continue_a and_o not_o interrupt_v succession_n of_o ministry_n and_o doctrine_n the_o eminency_n and_o universality_n above_o all_o other_o christian_a sect_n take_v every_o one_o a_o part_n and_o other_o such_o like_a but_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o that_o be_v separate_v from_o it_o as_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n who_o will_v discern_v the_o church_n by_o mark_n more_o obscure_a than_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o such_o as_o all_o sect_n persuade_v themselves_o to_o have_v to_o wit_n by_o the_o conformity_n of_o doctrine_n with_o the_o scripture_n interpret_v according_a to_o the_o sentence_n of_o every_o particular_a man_n there_o be_v nothing_o less_o evident_a for_o to_o those_o the_o church_n how_o eminent_a soever_o she_o have_v be_v have_v always_o be_v obscure_a &_o hide_v not_o for_o the_o want_n of_o her_o light_n &_o eminency_n but_o because_o of_o their_o darkness_n and_o blindness_n this_o say_v saint_n aus_n be_v common_a to_o all_o heretic_n to_o be_v unable_a to_o see_v the_o thing_n that_o in_o the_o world_n be_v 〈◊〉_d most_o manifest_a and_o constitute_v in_o the_o light_n of_o all_o nation_n out_o of_o who_o unity_n whatsoever_o they_o work_v although_o they_o seem_v to_o do_v it_o with_o great_a care_n and_o diligence_n can_v no_o more_o profitt_a they_o against_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n than_o the_o spider_n web_n against_o the_o extremity_n of_o cold_a and_o again_o the_o church_n be_v not_o hide_v for_o she_o be_v not_o under_o a_o 〈◊〉_d bushel_n but_o upon_o a_o candlestick_n to_o give_v light_n to_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o house_n and_o of_o she_o it_o be_v say_v the_o city_n build_v upon_o a_o mountain_n can_v be_v hide_v but_o she_o be_v as_o hide_a to_o the_o donatist_n who_o hear_v so_o clear_a and_o manifest_a testimony_n which_o demonstrate_v she_o to_o be_v spread_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o yet_o have_v rather_o blindfold_o strike_v against_o the_o mountain_n then_o ascend_v it_o and_o other_o where_o how_o can_v i_o call_v those_o but_o blind_a 2._o that_o see_v not_o so_o great_a a_o mountain_n and_o shut_v their_o eye_n against_o the_o lamp_n set_v upon_o the_o candlestick_n of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o the_o other_o patriarch_n chap._n iii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n if_o anio_fw-la one_o be_v fall_v for_o heresy_n or_o schism_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o one_o of_o the_o church_n i_o say_v not_o one_o of_o the_o first_o which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o fower_n patriarch_n but_o of_o any_o other_o of_o those_o which_o be_v much_o less_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v know_v he_o be_v repute_v exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o reply_n in_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n austin_n there_o be_v yet_o but_o three_o true_a 〈◊〉_d seat_n in_o the_o church_n i_o mean_v invest_v with_o patriarchall_a jurisdiction_n to_o wit_n rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n jerusalem_n have_v obtain_v no_o patriarchall_a division_n till_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o before_o it_o be_v
archbishop_n or_o bishop_n for_o what_o cause_n be_v it_o that_o when_o the_o pope_n excommunicate_v any_o other_o patriarch_n as_o when_o he_o excommunicate_v flavianus_n 〈◊〉_d and_o peter_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n or_o as_o when_o he_o excommunicate_v nestorius_n accacius_n &_o anthimus_n archbishop_n of_o constantinople_n or_o as_o when_o he_o excommunicate_v theophilus_n peter_n and_o other_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n he_o do_v for_o all_o this_o incur_v no_o censure_n from_o the_o bishop_n or_o catholic_a counsel_n but_o be_v repute_v to_o do_v what_o he_o may_v do_v whereas_o when_o any_o other_o patriarch_n yea_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o a_o general_a council_n do_v 〈◊〉_d the_o pope_n he_o be_v punish_v and_o depose_v for_o this_o presumption_n as_o for_o a_o enormous_a and_o extraordinary_a sacrilege_n for_o what_o have_v not_o dioscorus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n do_v in_o his_o false_a council_n of_o ephesus_n he_o have_v embrace_v the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n he_o have_v condemn_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n he_o have_v excommunicate_v flavianus_n archbishop_n of_o constantinople_n who_o maintain_v it_o and_o have_v not_o only_o excommunicate_v he_o but_o alsoe_o slay_v he_o and_o nevertelesse_a o_o eminent_a dignity_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d apostolic_a these_o sacrilege_n be_v not_o the_o principal_a cause_n of_o his_o deposition_n but_o that_o he_o and_o his_o pretend_a council_n have_v dare_v to_o excommunicate_v the_o pope_n dioscorus_n say_v anatolius_n archbishop_n of_o constantinople_n 5._o bath_n not_o hene_n depose_v for_o the_o faith_n but_o because_o he_o excommunicate_v my_o lord_n the_o archbishop_n leo_n and_o that_o have_v be_v cite_v thrice_o before_o the_o council_n he_o appear_v not_o and_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o their_o relation_n to_o the_o pope_n after_o all_o these_o thing_n say_v they_o he_o have_v extend_v his_o frenzy_n even_o leon._n against_o he_o to_o who_o the_o guard_n of_o the_o vine_n have_v be_v commit_v by_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o thy_o holyness_n and_o have_v i_o ditate_v a_o excommunication_n against_o he_o who_o labour_v to_o unite_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n but_o why_o shall_v we_o have_v recourse_n to_o particular_a example_n since_o the_o common_a voice_n of_o antiquity_n teach_v we_o that_o in_o all_o the_o tumult_n and_o in_o all_o the_o confusion_n of_o the_o schism_n and_o heresy_n which_o have_v perturb_v the_o christian_a religion_n the_o roman_a church_n have_v always_o be_v as_o the_o centre_n the_o principle_n and_o original_a of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n and_o as_o the_o ensign_n colonel_n of_o the_o army_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o who_o all_o the_o other_o catholic_n 〈◊〉_d have_v cast_v their_o eye_n and_o to_o who_o they_o have_v gather_v 〈◊〉_d separate_n themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o those_o that_o communicate_v not_o with_o she_o and_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o those_o who_o communicate_v with_o she_o for_o what_o mean_v these_o word_n of_o saint_n ireneus_n with_o the_o roman_a 3_o church_n because_o of_o a_o more_o powerful_a principality_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o every_o church_n shall_v comply_v and_o these_o of_o saint_n cyprian_n the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d chair_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o the_o sacerdot_n all_o unity_n have_v proceed_v and_o these_o of_o saint_n ambrose_n he_o ask_v whether_o the_o bishop_n of_o frat._n that_o place_n consent_v with_o the_o catholic_n bishop_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o these_o of_o theodoret_n the_o emperor_n gratian_n command_v that_o the_o church_n shall_v he_o deliver_v to_o those_o that_o hold_v communion_n with_o damasus_n which_o 2._o be_v add_v he_o execute_v throughout_o the_o world_n but_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o centre_n the_o beginning_n and_o the_o root_n of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n and_o that_o whosoever_o be_v admit_v to_o her_o communion_n be_v likewise_o admit_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o that_o those_o who_o be_v exclude_v out_o of_o her_o communion_n be_v exclude_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o what_o mean_v these_o word_n of_o saint_n hierom_n i_o be_o join_v in_o 57_o communion_n with_o thy_o blessedness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o sea_n of_o peter_n i_o know_v the_o church_n be_v found_v upon_o that_o rock_n etc._n etc._n whosoever_o eat_v the_o lamb_n out_o of_o this_o house_n he_o be_v profane_a and_o a_o little_a after_o i_o know_v not_o vitalis_n i_o be_o iguorant_a of_o paulinus_n 8_o i_o reject_v meletius_n whosoever_o gather_v not_o with_o the_o scatters_z and_o again_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o cry_v if_o any_o one_o be_v join_v to_o peter_n chair_n he_o be_v i_o and_o these_o 〈◊〉_d of_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la at_o rome_n there_o have_v be_v settle_v to_o peter_n the_o episcopal_a chair_n in_o which_o there_o be_v set_v the_o first_o of_o all_o the_o apostle_n peter_n etc._n etc._n to_o the_o end_n that_o in_o this_o only_o chair_n the_o unity_n of_o all_o may_v be_v preserve_v and_o a_o little_a after_o in_o the_o person_n of_o cyricius_n all_o the_o world_n communicate_v with_o we_o by_o the_o commerce_n of_o form_a ibidem_fw-la letter_n and_o again_o from_o whence_o be_v it_o that_o you_o pretend_v to_o usurp_v to_o yourselves_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n you_o that_o combat_n against_o peter_n chair_n by_o your_o presumption_n and_o bold_a sacrilege_n but_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o centre_n the_o principle_n ibidem_fw-la and_o the_o root_n of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n and_o that_o those_o that_o be_v admit_v into_o her_o communion_n be_v admit_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a catholic_a church_n and_o that_o those_o that_o be_v exclude_v from_o her_o communion_n be_v exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o what_o mean_v these_o word_n of_o saint_n austin_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v always_o flourish_v the_o principality_n of_o the_o 162._o apostolic_a sea_n and_o those_o of_o eulalius_n bishop_n of_o syracuse_n to_o saint_n fulgentiv_n see_v to_o turn_v he_o from_o go_v to_o the_o monastery_n of_o egypt_n the_o â—icat_fw-la country_n whither_o thou_o desire_v to_o travel_v a_o perfidious_a dissension_n have_v separate_v they_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o bless_a peter_n all_o those_o religious_a person_n who_o admirable_a abstinence_n be_v celebrate_v shall_v not_o have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n common_a with_o theeâ—_n and_o these_o of_o victor_n of_o tune_n speak_v of_o the_o rebellion_n of_o vitalian_a against_o the_o emperor_n anastasius_n the_o heretic_n he_o will_v never_o promise_v anast._n peace_n to_o the_o emperor_n till_o first_o he_o have_v restore_v the_o defendor_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n who_o have_v be_v banish_v into_o their_o own_o sea_n and_o till_o he_o have_v unite_v all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n to_o the_o roman_a but_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o centre_n principle_n and_o the_o root_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n and_o that_o those_o who_o be_v admit_v to_o her_o communion_n be_v admit_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a catholic_a church_n &_o that_o those_o who_o be_v exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o what_o do_v these_o word_n of_o john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n intend_v we_o promise_v not_o to_o recite_v amid_o the_o sacred_a mystery_n the_o name_n of_o those_o who_o be_v separate_v council_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v who_o do_v not_o full_o consent_v with_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a and_o those_o of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n we_o preserve_v in_o all_o thing_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a church_n with_o the_o most_o holy_a pope_n of_o old_a rome_n and_o these_o of_o menas_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n we_o follow_v council_n the_o sea_n apostolic_a and_o obey_v it_o and_o communicate_v with_o those_o that_o communicate_v therewith_o and_o condemn_v those_o that_o it_o condemn_v and_o these_o of_o the_o bishop_n greg._n return_v from_o the_o schism_n to_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a i_o promise_v i_o will_v never_o return_v to_o the_o schism_n from_o whence_o 31._o by_o the_o mercy_n of_o our_o redeemer_n i_o have_v be_v deliver_v but_o that_o i_o will_v remain_v always_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o centre_n the_o principle_n and_o the_o root_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n and_o that_o those_o
of_o the_o church_n his_o mother_n the_o curse_a and_o unclean_a bird_n shall_v peck_v it_o out_o of_o the_o exclusion_n of_o heretic_n from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n chapt_n vii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n the_o roman_a church_n then_o the_o greek_a the_o antiochian_a the_o egyptian_a the_o abyssine_n the_o musco_n vite_o and_o many_o other_o be_v member_n more_o excellent_a in_o truth_n in_o doctrine_n and_o sincerity_n of_o faith_n the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o but_o yet_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n whereof_o the_o masseand_a contexture_n as_o for_o external_a form_n be_v already_o long_o ago_o dissolve_v and_o disassemble_v the_o reply_n and_o what_o shall_v then_o become_v of_o that_o his_o majesty_n late_o say_v that_o the_o specifical_a form_n and_o essential_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n be_v truth_n of_o doctrine_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o communion_n between_o light_n and_o darkness_n and_o between_o christ_n and_o belial_n and_o that_o he_o that_o leave_v christ_n who_o be_v truth_n itself_o leave_v the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o truth_n if_o not_o only_o the_o greek_n antiochian_o and_o muscovite_n 3_o who_o be_v heretic_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o processio_fw-la of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n do_v with_o we_o hold_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n &_o which_o in_o this_o quality_n be_v insert_v into_o athanasius_n his_o creed_n and_o into_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n as_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o western_a church_n which_o his_o majesty_n profess_v to_o embrace_v but_o also_o the_o egyptian_n and_o ethiopian_n which_o follow_v the_o sect_n of_o eutyches_n anathematise_v and_o cast_v out_o leo._n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n near_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n ag_v oeand_v 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o whereof_o s._n paul_n say_v 3._o none_o can_v lay_v 〈◊〉_d other_o foundation_n beside_o christ_n be_v church_n and_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n a_o lacedaemonian_a answer_v a_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o delphos_n who_o tell_v he_o that_o the_o woman_n be_v not_o deliver_v of_o child_n in_o their_o isle_n but_o travel_v out_o of_o it_o to_o be_v bring_v to_o bed_n and_o that_o their_o dead_a be_v not_o bury_v there_o but_o that_o they_o be_v carry_v forth_o of_o it_o to_o their_o sepulchre_n and_o how_o then_o be_v it_o your_o country_n say_v he_o if_o you_o be_v neither_o bear_v nor_o bury_v there_o so_o how_o be_v it_o that_o the_o sect_n of_o heretic_n and_o namely_o those_o of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o ethiopian_n with_o who_o the_o council_n 12_o of_o chalcedon_n forbid_v we_o to_o communicate_v upon_o pain_n of_o anathema_n and_o of_o who_o saint_n john_n himself_o tell_v we_o if_o any_o one_o confess_v not_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n he_o be_v a_o seducer_n and_o antichrist_n and_o again_o if_o any_o one_o bring_v not_o this_o doctrine_n receive_v he_o not_o into_o your_o house_n and_o say_v not_o to_o he_o well_o be_v it_o with_o thou_o for_o whosoever_o say_v unto_o he_o well_o be_v it_o with_o thou_o communicate_v in_o his_o wicked_a work_n shall_v obtain_v the_o be_v and_o title_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o faith_n of_o the_o spiritual_a country_n of_o the_o faithful_a if_o to_o be_v bear_v in_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o to_o breathe_v their_o first_o air_n of_o spiritual_a life_n we_o must_v first_o go_v forth_o of_o their_o society_n and_o if_o to_o obtain_v salvation_n and_o to_o rest_v in_o peace_n after_o death_n we_o must_v first_o renounce_v their_o communion_n god_n say_v to_o the_o church_n by_o the_o mouth_n of_o solomon_n thou_o be_v whole_o fair_a and_o there_o be_v no_o spott_n in_o thou_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o for_o doctrine_n and_o condition_n of_o communion_n and_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o esaie_n none_o incircumcised_a or_o unclean_a shall_v any_o more_o pass_v through_o thou_o that_o be_v to_o say_v none_o that_o public_o profess_v a_o pollute_a or_o impure_a doctrine_n he_o say_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o ezechiell_n describinge_v the_o future_a state_n of_o the_o christian_n church_n i_o will_v establish_v a_o alliance_n of_o peace_n 〈◊〉_d with_o my_o sheep_n and_o will_v cause_v the_o evil_a beast_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o cease_v which_o the_o contr_n sibilla_n seem_v to_o have_v express_v in_o these_o word_n repeat_v by_o virgil_n and_o 1._o that_o saint_n augustine_n say_v may_v fit_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o church_n serpent_n shall_v cease_v swell_v up_o with_o th'impure_a blood_n of_o poisonous_a herb_n in_o their_o deceitful_a bud_n and_o how_o then_o shall_v the_o mock_v counsel_n of_o heretic_n which_o saint_n 7._o hierome_n call_v denens_fw-la of_o wilt_fw-ge beast_n &_o who_o doctrine_n he_o call_v the_o wine_n of_o 〈◊〉_d mingle_v witd_a the_o gall_n of_o asp_n be_v church_n &_o part_n of_o the_o church_n or_o how_o shall_v the_o church_n to_o who_o god_n have_v spiritual_o give_v the_o same_o prerogative_n thar_z the_o historian_n attribute_v corporal_o to_o the_o isle_n of_o crete_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o can_v suffer_v no_o venomous_a beast_n in_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v no_o 58._o dogmatize_v heretic_n communicate_v her_o name_n and_o society_n with_o the_o venomous_a sect_n of_o hetetick_n he_o say_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o osea_n i_o will_v espouse_v 〈◊〉_d in_o faith_n and_o by_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n the_o edification_n of_o god_n be_v in_o faith_n and_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n himself_o protest_v that_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n be_v faith_n and_o how_o then_o can_v the_o sect_n not_o only_o of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o ethiopian_n but_o of_o all_o the_o heretic_n which_o make_v as_o say_v s._n paul_n a_o shipwreck_n of_o faith_n be_v church_n and_o in_o the_o church_n he_o say_v by_o his_o own_o mouth_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o have_v victory_n over_o the_o church_n and_o s._n epiphanius_n and_o s._n hierome_n ibid._n anacor_fw-la interpret_v those_o gate_n of_o hell_n to_o be_v heresy_n and_o how_o then_o can_v it_o be_v that_o the_o heretical_a society_n into_o who_o communion_n we_o can_v enter_v without_o yield_v ourselves_o tributary_n to_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v 16._o be_v church_n and_o part_n of_o the_o church_n for_o though_o vice_n in_o manner_n belong_v also_o to_o the_o power_n of_o hell_n nevertheless_o because_o the_o vice_n be_v but_o in_o the_o person_n of_o those_o that_o commit_v they_o and_o not_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o church_n exact_v not_o from_o any_o of_o her_o member_n the_o condition_n of_o be_v vicious_a to_o receive_v they_o into_o her_o communion_n they_o shall_v but_o conquer_v those_o particular_a person_n that_o be_v spot_v therewith_o and_o not_o the_o church_n of_o the_o which_o god_n have_v say_v by_o the_o prophet_n jerusalem_n shall_v be_v call_v the_o city_n of_o truth_n and_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o host_n 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o sanctify_a hill_n and_o by_o a_o other_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n shall_v no_o more_o from_o 43._o 〈◊〉_d forward_o be_v foil_v whereas_o heresy_n infect_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o society_n where_o it_o remain_v none_o be_v to_o enter_v into_o any_o heretical_a society_n without_o oblige_v themselves_o to_o the_o doctrine_n where_o of_o she_o make_v profession_n and_o under_o who_o condition_n she_o receave_v man_n into_o her_o communion_n and_o by_o consequent_a make_v the_o gate_n of_o hell_n victorious_a over_o the_o congregation_n wherein_o she_o remain_v he_o command_v we_o to_o hold_v those_o that_o hear_v not_o the_o church_n for_o heathen_n and_o publican_n he_o forbid_v we_o then_o from_o account_v the_o society_n of_o heŕetick_n which_o hear_v not_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o church_n and_o part_n of_o the_o church_n but_o for_o society_n of_o 〈◊〉_d and_o heathen_n he_o say_v to_o we_o that_o whosoever_o gather_v not_o with_o he_o scatters_z the_o heretic_n then_o that_o gather_v not_o with_o he_o gather_v not_o but_o scatteŕ_n and_o so_o their_o assembly_n be_v no_o more_o church_n but_o dispertion_n he_o cry_v out_o to_o we_o by_o the_o organ_n of_o saint_n paul_n that_o whosoever_o declare_v against_o what_o we_o have_v receive_v shall_v be_v a_o anathema_n he_o will_v then_o that_o heretic_n shall_v be_v hold_v by_o the_o church_n for_o anathema_n and_o consequent_o exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n both_o internal_a and_o external_a of_o the_o church_n he_o teach_v we_o by_o the_o same_o oracle_n that_o the_o church_n be_v our_o mother_n
stranger_n ask_v a_o heretic_n where_o they_o assemble_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n none_o of_o they_o dare_v to_o show_v his_o temple_n or_o his_o house_n and_o the_o reason_n the_o title_n of_o catholic_a be_v not_o a_o allurement_n wherewith_o heretic_n draw_v ignorant_a person_n to_o they_o but_o the_o firm_a bond_n by_o which_o the_o true_a church_n draw_v to_o she_o and_o retain_v in_o her_o communion_n all_o the_o true_a faithful_a call_v to_o the_o hope_n of_o life_n eternal_a and_o among_o other_o this_o eágle_n of_o doctor_n s._n augustine_n who_o say_v ibidem_fw-la that_o i_o omit_v this_o sincere_a wisdom_n which_o you_o believe_v not_o to_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v many_o other_o reason_n which_o do_v most_o justly_o retain_v i_o in_o her_o lap_n the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n retain_v i_o the_o authority_n begunn_v by_o miracle_n 〈◊〉_d by_o hope_n increase_v by_o charity_n confirm_v by_o antiquity_n retain_v i_o the_o succession_n of_o prelate_n even_o from_o the_o sea_n of_o peter_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n commit_v his_o sheep_n to_o be_v feed_v ibidem_fw-la after_o his_o resurrection_n until_o the_o present_a bishop_n detain_v i_o and_o final_o the_o very_a name_n of_o catholic_a retain_v i_o and_o a_o little_a after_o these_o so_o many_a and_o so_o great_a most_o dear_a bond_n of_o the_o christian_a name_n do_v justly_o detain_v faithful_a man_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n although_o for_o the_o slowness_n of_o our_o understanding_n of_o the_o defect_n of_o merit_n in_o our_o life_n truth_n do_v not_o yet_o show_v she_o else_o with_o manifest_a evidence_n of_o the_o case_n wherein_o the_o communion_n in_o vow_n with_o the_o catholic_n church_n may_v be_v impute_v as_o actual_a chap._n xv._n the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n but_o this_o notable_a calamity_n be_v particular_a to_o the_o last_o time_n whereto_o we_o be_v arrive_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o must_v be_v communicate_v with_o either_o real_o and_o by_o effect_n or_o at_o the_o least_o voluntary_o and_o in_o vow_n be_v 〈◊〉_d illustrious_a at_o this_o day_n then_o ancient_o she_o be_v and_o less_o expose_v to_o the_o view_n of_o man_n and_o more_o subject_a to_o be_v contest_v the_o reply_n aristotle_n that_o great_a philosopher_n which_o steep_v his_o pen_n say_v the_o greek_n in_o sense_v in_o steed_n of_o ink_n teach_v we_o that_o the_o city_n 2._o be_v before_o the_o citizen_n to_o wit_n not_o in_o priority_n of_o time_n for_o a_o commonweal_n can_v not_o be_v without_o a_o citizen_n but_o in_o priority_n of_o nature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o be_v of_o the_o citizen_n depend_v from_o that_o of_o the_o city_n and_o not_o the_o be_v of_o the_o city_n from_o that_o of_o the_o citizen_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o form_n that_o give_v be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o the_o city_n and_o then_o by_o participation_n to_o the_o citizen_n must_v reside_v in_o the_o city_n in_o the_o most_o perfect_a manner_n that_o it_o can_v reside_v and_o not_o in_o the_o most_o imperfect_a and_o so_o although_o it_o suffice_v to_o preserve_v to_o a_o citizen_n the_o be_v of_o a_o citizen_n that_o in_o default_n of_o be_v able_a to_o participate_v actuallie_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o common_a wealth_n as_o when_o he_o be_v hinder_v by_o any_o local_a obstacle_n either_o of_o be_v in_o a_o strange_a prison_n or_o remain_v in_o a_o strange_a country_n he_o commnicate_v there_o habituallie_o and_o in_o desire_n which_o be_v a_o imperfect_a manner_n of_o communicate_v it_o suffice_v not_o that_o the_o communion_n where_o by_o the_o common_a wealth_n be_v frame_v and_o preserve_v in_o be_v shall_v be_v a_o simple_a habitual_a communion_n and_o in_o vow_n but_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o true_a and_o actual_a communion_n for_o when_o a_o citizen_n be_v hinder_v by_o any_o local_a impossibility_n from_o communicate_v actuallie_o with_o his_o common_a wealth_n he_o leave_v not_o to_o preserve_v the_o be_v of_o a_o citizen_n provide_v that_o he_o communicate_v therewith_o habituallie_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o vow_n and_o in_o desire_n and_o communicate_v not_o in_o a_o politic_a communion_n with_o any_o contrary_a society_n but_o when_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o a_o commonwealth_n come_v to_o be_v disperse_v and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o any_o commerce_n or_o actual_a communion_n in_o the_o estate_n than_o the_o common_a wealth_n be_v extinct_a and_o have_v no_o more_o be_v and_o the_o communion_n that_o be_v habitual_a and_o in_o desire_n of_o the_o citizen_n disperse_v and_o no_o more_o communicate_v one_o with_o a_o other_o can_v preserve_v it_o now_o even_o that_o aught_o to_o be_v say_v of_o the_o church_n whereof_o the_o psalmist_n singe_v propheticallie_o jerusalem_n which_o 〈◊〉_d be_v build_v as_o a_o city_n who_o participation_n be_v in_o unity_n to_o wit_n that_o although_o the_o communion_n habitual_a and_o in_o vow_n suffice_v for_o a_o particular_a person_n in_o case_n of_o impossibility_n for_o the_o actual_a to_o make_v he_o imputativelie_o a_o member_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o cause_v this_o imperfect_a communion_n to_o serve_v he_o to_o salvation_n in_o default_n of_o the_o other_o nevertheless_o the_o church_n can_v be_v frame_v nor_o preserve_v in_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n by_o a_o communion_n only_o habitual_a and_o in_o vow_n but_o by_o a_o real_a and_o actual_a communion_n the_o which_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o come_v whole_o to_o cease_v and_o to_o perish_v in_o the_o church_n the_o church_n perish_v and_o cease_v to_o be_v and_o therefore_o this_o distinction_n of_o actual_a communion_n and_o communion_n in_o vow_n serve_v well_o to_o show_v that_o any_o one_o may_v be_v imputativelie_a in_o the_o church_n without_o participate_v actuallie_o in_o the_o visible_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n provide_v that_o this_o defect_n come_v from_o a_o imposibilitie_n of_o participate_v therein_o actualie_a but_o not_o to_o show_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n can_v subsist_v and_o preserve_v the_o be_v and_o true_a title_n of_o a_o church_n without_o visible_a and_o actual_a communion_n for_o contrariwise_o that_o this_o imperfect_a manner_n of_o be_v in_o the_o church_n serve_v to_o his_o salvation_n that_o be_v hinder_v by_o any_o local_a obstacle_n from_o be_v able_a to_o be_v there_o actual_o it_o be_v because_o the_o true_a and_o actual_a communion_n which_o as_o in_o the_o church_n be_v impute_v to_o he_o by_o the_o desire_n that_o he_o have_v to_o participate_v thereof_o which_o can_v not_o be_v impute_v to_o he_o if_o it_o be_v not_o real_o some_o where_o and_o beside_o this_o desire_n of_o participation_n must_v be_v strip_v from_o all_o other_o impediment_n save_v that_o which_o proceed_v from_o loand_a corporal_a imposibility_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o all_o those_o which_o be_v not_o withhold_v by_o distance_n of_o place_n or_o other_o like_a obstacle_n inevitable_a to_o they_o from_o participate_v in_o the_o actual_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v say_v to_o communicate_v there_o in_o vow_n nor_o to_o be_v there_o imputative_o for_o nothing_o dispense_v with_o man_n for_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n only_o in_o vow_n and_o in_o will_n and_o not_o real_o and_o by_o effect_n if_o it_o be_v not_o the_o exclusion_n of_o time_n and_o place_n and_o beside_o in_o the_o article_n of_o death_n no_o more_o than_o any_o thing_n can_v excuse_v a_o man_n from_o be_v baptize_v only_o in_o vow_n and_o in_o will_n and_o not_o real_o and_o by_o effect_n but_o the_o condition_n of_o be_v exclude_v by_o the_o impossibility_n of_o time_n and_o of_o place_n and_o also_o in_o the_o article_n of_o death_n from_o the_o mean_n how_o to_o be_v baptize_v and_o because_o when_o the_o obstacle_n proceed_v from_o external_a impediment_n only_o &_o that_o if_o there_o be_v local_a or_o temporal_a commodity_n he_o that_o communicate_v with_o the_o church_n in_o vow_n will_v communicate_v therewith_o actuallie_o this_o desire_n of_o communion_n may_v be_v impute_v for_o true_a communion_n and_o call_v a_o communion_n in_o vow_n but_o when_o the_o obstacle_n proceed_v from_o internal_a impediment_n from_o he_o that_o pretende_v to_o communicate_v there_o in_o vow_n as_o of_o repugnancy_n to_o the_o belief_n and_o to_o the_o discipline_n and_o the_o law_n under_o the_o condition_n whereof_o the_o catholic_n church_n receive_v into_o her_o communion_n those_o that_o she_o receave_v thereinto_o in_o such_o sort_n as_o all_o corporal_a obstacle_n be_v take_v away_o and_o he_o be_v in_o place_n where_o he_o may_v assist_v at_o the_o catholic_a church_n &_o communicate_v with_o she_o he_o will_v not_o do_v it_o this_o conditional_a
desire_n of_o communicate_v with_o she_o in_o case_n she_o will_v change_v the_o condition_n of_o her_o communion_n can_v be_v call_v communion_n in_o vow_n but_o discommunion_n otherwise_o there_o will_v be_v no_o heretic_n that_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o there_o be_v no_o heretic_n but_o will_v offer_v to_o communicate_v with_o she_o provide_v she_o will_v change_v the_o clause_n and_o condition_n of_o her_o communion_n and_o will_v reform_v herself_o to_o the_o condition_n of_o his_o sect._n to_o communicate_v then_o in_o vow_n with_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v hinder_v from_o communicate_v real_o therewith_o by_o any_o obstacle_n proceed_v from_o he_o that_o communicate_v therewith_o in_o vow_n nor_o by_o any_o condition_n that_o he_o reprove_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n nor_o by_o be_v unite_v in_o communion_n with_o any_o other_o sect_n who_o communion_n be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o whosoever_o communicate_v with_o another_o sect_n wherewith_o the_o catholic_a church_n communicate_v not_o can_v not_o be_v say_v to_o communicate_v in_o vow_n with_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o therefore_o s._n augustine_n speak_v of_o some_o good_a people_n who_o sometime_o be_v uniustlie_o excommunicate_v &_o cast_v forth_o of_o the_o church_n affirm_v that_o they_o cease_v not_o to_o enjoy_v the_o friute_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v repute_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o church_n in_o vow_n when_o there_o be_v on_o their_o part_n no_o obstacle_n from_o communicate_v actuallie_o therewith_o and_o that_o they_o make_v no_o congregation_n of_o 〈◊〉_d out_o of_o the_o church_n often_o time_n also_o say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d permitt_v that_o honest_a people_n shall_v be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o christian_a congregation_n by_o some_o over_o turbulent_a sedition_n of_o carnal_a man_n which_o 〈◊〉_d to_o they_o do_v when_o they_o 〈◊〉_d it_o patient_o for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o attempt_v no_o innovation_n of_o schism_n nor_o of_o 〈◊〉_d they_o teach_v man_n with_o how_o true_a affection_n and_o with_o how_o great_a sincerity_n and_o charity_n god_n must_v be_v serve_v of_o such_o man_n then_o the_o purpose_n be_v either_o to_o return_v the_o tempest_n be_v cease_v or_o if_o they_o be_v not_o permit_v whether_o because_o the_o same_o tempest_n continue_v or_o whether_o least_o by_o their_o return_n there_o may_v arise_v the_o like_a or_o one_o more_o cruel_a they_o yet_o preserve_v the_o will_n to_o serve_v even_o those_o to_o who_o motion_n and_o perturbation_n they_o have_v give_v 〈◊〉_d defend_v without_o any_o congregation_n of_o conventicle_n to_o the_o death_n and_o help_v by_o their_o testimony_n the_o faith_n which_o they_o know_v to_o be_v preach_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n those_o the_o father_n which_o see_v they_o in_o secret_a will_v crown_v in_o secret_a from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o those_o which_o communicate_v with_o any_o other_o society_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n and_o hold_v any_o other_o doctrine_n but_o that_o which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n &_o who_o be_v hinder_v from_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n by_o obstacle_n proceed_v on_o this_o part_n and_o by_o repugnancy_n to_o the_o condition_n under_o the_o obligation_n whereof_o people_n be_v receive_v into_o the_o catholic_a church_n can_v be_v say_v to_o communicate_v in_o vow_n with_o the_o catholic_n church_n of_o the_o equivocation_n of_o term_n diminutive_a employ_v for_o negative_n chap._n xvi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n both_o less_o expose_v to_o the_o view_n of_o man_n and_o most_o subject_a to_o 〈◊〉_d the_o reply_n the_o poet_n fain_o that_o the_o cyanian_a or_o simplegade_n island_n which_o be_v two_o isle_n in_o the_o mediterranean_a sea_n do_v sometime_o meet_v together_o and_o join_v themselves_o in_o such_o sort_n as_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v 7_o but_o one_o therefore_o homer_n call_v they_o wander_v and_o pindar_n animate_v because_o they_o be_v describe_v so_o movable_a and_o vagabond_n the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o visible_a and_o invisible_a church_n of_o the_o protestant_n to_o wit_n that_o sometime_o they_o propound_v they_o as_o two_o church_n distinct_a &_o separate_v &_o sometime_o they_o draw_v they_o together_o and_o make_v they_o communicate_v together_o and_o compound_v of_o they_o one_o selfe-bodie_n and_o society_n for_o when_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o prophett_n &_o apostle_n be_v produce_v to_o they_o touch_v the_o perpetual_a purity_n and_o integrity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o they_o be_v demand_v where_o all_o these_o promise_n have_v be_v fulfil_v since_o so_o many_a and_o so_o many_o age_n their_o 〈◊〉_d refuge_n be_v to_o frame_v two_o church_n the_o one_o visible_a and_o the_o other_o invisible_a and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o purity_n of_o religion_n have_v always_o be_v preserve_v in_o the_o invisible_a which_o have_v remain_v exempt_a from_o the_o contagion_n and_o from_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o visible_a but_o that_o it_o have_v be_v extinguish_v and_o abolish_v for_o a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o visible_a and_o then_o as_o this_o eclipse_n according_a to_o they_o be_v cease_v and_o that_o they_o come_v to_o cast_v their_o eye_n upon_o any_o company_n which_o begin_v to_o hold_v visible_a that_o which_o they_o believe_v their_o invisible_a church_n invisiblie_o to_o have_v hold_v than_o they_o constitute_v no_o more_o but_o one_o church_n and_o one_o communion_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n and_o of_o the_o invisible_a church_n now_o what_o other_o protestant_n do_v under_o the_o term_n of_o invisible_a church_n his_o majesty_n be_v bring_v to_o do_v it_o under_o these_o word_n less_o expose_v to_o man_n view_n and_o more_o subject_a to_o contestation_n by_o which_o no_o other_o thing_n can_v be_v serious_o understand_v but_o that_o when_o luther_n come_v into_o the_o world_n the_o true_a church_n be_v whole_o invisible_a and_o not_o only_o that_o she_o be_v whole_o invisible_a but_o that_o she_o be_v whole_o perish_v for_o if_o when_o luther_n come_v into_o the_o world_n among_o many_o society_n that_o contest_v for_o the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n there_o have_v be_v one_o less_o illustrious_a and_o eminent_a than_o she_o have_v ancient_o be_v but_o yet_o visible_a which_o ought_v to_o be_v discern_v from_o the_o rest_n by_o this_o essential_a mark_n that_o in_o the_o point_n wherein_o she_o differ_v from_o they_o she_o have_v for_o she_o the_o word_n of_o god_n where_o do_v that_o church_n reside_v let_v they_o give_v it_o to_o we_o that_o we_o may_v give_v ourselves_o to_o it_o but_o if_o she_o be_v invisible_a and_o that_o before_o the_o come_n of_o luther_n there_o be_v a_o flock_n unknown_a in_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n but_o know_v to_o god_n which_o hold_v the_o same_o doctrine_n that_o luther_n bring_v beside_o that_o i_o will_v ask_v how_o the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n can_v be_v save_v not_o make_v any_o profession_n of_o their_o faith_n since_o our_o lord_n say_v who_o shall_v deny_v i_o before_o man_n i_o will_v deny_v he_o before_o god_n my_o father_n and_o saint_n paul_n we_o believe_v with_o our_o heart_n to_o justice_n but_o we_o confess_v 10._o with_o our_o mouth_n to_o salvation_n this_o church_n then_o when_o luther_n 10._o rise_v up_o have_v no_o need_n to_o receive_v any_o change_n in_o the_o point_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o controversy_n nor_o to_o take_v any_o instruction_n from_o luther_n or_o his_o disciple_n but_o only_o to_o declare_v herself_o and_o with_o she_o gyges_n ring_n to_o make_v herself_o from_o invisible_a visible_a and_o to_o cry_v out_o this_o be_v my_o belief_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n that_o i_o hold_v before_o luther_n speak_v now_o this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o benig_v so_o as_o luther_n protest_v that_o none_o before_o he_o ever_o discover_v the_o truth_n 〈◊〉_d the_o doctrine_n that_o he_o have_v declare_v and_o all_o those_o that_o come_v thither_o persuade_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o he_o and_o of_o his_o disciple_n and_o without_o ever_o brag_v of_o the_o precedent_a possession_n of_o the_o same_o doctrine_n neither_o have_v this_o suffice_v for_o the_o same_o church_n must_v have_v say_v luther_n have_v not_o yet_o pass_v forward_o enough_o he_o be_v not_o yet_o arrive_v to_o the_o whole_a sum_n of_o my_o doctrine_n for_o we_o know_v how_o much_o 〈◊〉_d and_o zuinglius_fw-la have_v add_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o luther_n and_o so_o there_o not_o be_v when_o luther_n come_v into_o the_o world_n a_o society_n neither_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a which_o hold_v luther_n doctrine_n and_o much_o less_o caluin_n in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d controvert_v between_o they_o and_o we_o it_o must_v necessary_o follow_v
in_o as_o high_a fame_n as_o be_v the_o first_o inventour_n of_o the_o same_o nor_o can_v your_o work_n be_v any_o whit_n disgrace_v by_o those_o who_o think_v it_o do_v with_o too_o much_o 〈◊〉_d for_o have_v it_o be_v in_o michael_n angel_n power_n to_o perfect_v his_o great_a judgement_n in_o one_o hour_n he_o who_o for_o that_o shall_v value_n it_o the_o less_o his_o own_o weak_a judgement_n will_v therein_o express_v and_o though_o we_o in_o a_o common_a proverb_n faith_n that_o rome_n be_v not_o build_v all_o up_o in_o one_o day_n yet_o can_v we_o see_v a_o city_n great_a as_o rome_n in_o all_o her_o 〈◊〉_d in_o one_o minute_n come_v to_o such_o perfection_n we_o may_v more_o express_v our_o wonder_n and_o not_o make_v the_o glory_n less_o so_o i_o conclude_v with_o modest_a truth_n and_o dare_v all_o their_o free_a censure_n who_o can_v but_o compare_v and_o whosoever_o shall_v try_v may_v spend_v his_o age_n ere_o in_o your_o whole_a work_n he_o shall_v mend_v one_o page_n a_o table_n of_o the_o title_n and_o summary_n of_o the_o chapter_n contain_v in_o these_o four_o first_o book_n of_o the_o reply_n to_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n the_o first_o book_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n cathòlicke_fw-mi fol._n 13._o ii_o of_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n 17_o iii_o of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o father_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n 21_o iu._n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n 23_o v._o of_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n 25_o vi_o from_o what_o place_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o shepherd_n the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v 32_o vii_o of_o the_o example_n which_o we_o have_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n 35_o viii_o of_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o what_o union_n it_o consist_v 36_o ix_o of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o predestinate_a and_o by_o way_n of_o adiunction_n of_o the_o visibilitie_n or_o invisibilitie_n of_o the_o church_n 39_o x._o of_o the_o unity_n of_o eternal_a faith_n 48_o xi_o of_o other_o invisible_a union_n 51_o xii_o of_o the_o knowledge_n that_o the_o predestinate_a have_v of_o their_o predestination_n 52_o xiii_o of_o the_o inequality_n of_o these_o two_o phrase_n to_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o to_o communicate_v with_o some_o member_n of_o the_o church_n depart_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n 55_o fourteen_o how_o to_o understand_v the_o word_n of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n there_o be_v a_o sacred_a war_n 57_o xv._n of_o the_o pretend_a precept_n to_o go_v forth_o from_o the_o visible_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n 58_o xvi_o of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o place_n allege_v by_o the_o father_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 68_o xuii_o of_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n 69_o xviii_o of_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n with_o the_o modern_a 70_o xix_o of_o the_o conformity_n or_o inconformitie_n of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o word_n catholic_n have_v be_v common_a to_o the_o ancient_a catholic_n church_n and_o to_o the_o modern_a 74_o xx_o of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o church_n with_o the_o city_n build_v upon_o a_o mountain_n 76_o xxi_o of_o the_o conformity_n or_o inconformitie_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o protestant_n in_o the_o question_n of_o the_o church_n 77_o xxii_o of_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_n church_n and_o the_o modern_a 78_o 78_o xxiii_o of_o the_o communion_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n have_v by_o letter_n with_o those_o of_o the_o west_n 79_o xxiv_o of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o constitution_n of_o s._n clement_n the_o universal_a episcopate_n be_v commit_v to_o bishop_n 80_o xxv_o of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o other_o bishop_n 81_o xxvi_o of_o form_v letter_n 113_o xxvii_o of_o pretend_a excommunication_n attempt_v against_o the_o pope_n 116_o the_o second_o book_n chap._n i._o of_o counsel_n 125_o ii_o of_o the_o effect_n of_o counsel_n for_o the_o visibilitie_n of_o the_o church_n 127_o iii_o of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o the_o other_o patriarch_n 128_o iu._n of_o the_o difficulty_n of_o scripture_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o s._n peter_n 〈◊〉_d at_o antioch_n and_o at_o rome_n 137_o v._o of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n touch_v the_o government_n of_o the_o patriarch_n 147_o vi_o of_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o word_n church_n suburbicarie_n make_v by_o ruffinus_n in_o the_o latin_a translation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n 161_o vii_o of_o the_o claim_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n 178_o viii_o of_o the_o order_n of_o sit_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n 204_o ix_o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o sit_n in_o the_o first_o council_n of_o ephesus_n 217_o x._o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o sit_n in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o ephesus_n 219_o xi_o of_o the_o order_n of_o sit_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n 220_o xii_o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o sit_n of_o the_o five_o council_n of_o constantinople_n 222_o xiii_o of_o the_o order_n of_o sit_v in_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n 229_o fourteen_o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o sit_n in_o the_o council_n of_o aquilea_n 231_o xv._n of_o the_o call_n of_o counsel_n 232_o the_o three_o book_n chap._n i._o of_o appeal_v 244_o ii_o of_o the_o opposition_n of_o saint_n ireneus_fw-la to_o pope_n victor_n 249_o iii_o of_o the_o opposition_n of_o s._n cyprian_n 251_o iu._n of_o the_o commission_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a for_o the_o judgement_n of_o cecilianus_n archbishop_n of_o carthage_n 264_o v._o of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o milevitan_a council_n concern_v the_o beyond-sea_o appeal_v 273_o vi_o of_o the_o order_n and_o distinction_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n 281_o vii_o of_o the_o african_a council_n 309_o viii_o whether_o the_o latin_a edition_n of_o the_o african_a canon_n be_v more_o faithful_a than_o the_o greek_a rapsodie_n 315_o ix_o of_o the_o difficulty_n touch_v the_o epistle_n that_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o african_a council_n 326_o x._o of_o the_o question_n of_o appeal_v treat_v off_o in_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n 329_o xi_o of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n 348_o the_o four_o book_n chap._n i._n the_o estate_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n 376_o ii_o what_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n have_v wrought_v to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o church_n 378_o iii_o of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o word_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n 379_o iu._n of_o the_o indivisibility_n of_o the_o church_n 398_o u._n of_o the_o effect_n that_o division_n bring_v to_o the_o church_n 399_o vi_o of_o the_o pretend_a corruption_n of_o the_o church_n 400_o vii_o of_o the_o exclusion_n of_o heretic_n from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 402_o viii_o of_o the_o quality_n wherein_o the_o catholic_a church_n attribute_n to_o herself_o the_o name_n of_o whole_a 410_o ix_o of_o the_o sense_n where_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_n 411_o x._o of_o the_o cause_n wherefore_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v cut_v off_o the_o rest_n from_o her_o communion_n 413_o xi_o of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o heretic_n belong_v not_o to_o the_o catholic_n church_n ibid._n xii_o of_o the_o proceed_n of_o other_o sect_n 414_o xiii_o of_o the_o persuasion_n that_o other_o sect_n pretend_v to_o have_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o church_n by_o scripture_n ibid._n fourteen_o of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o heretic_n have_v dispute_v the_o word_n catholic_a 415_o xv._n of_o the_o case_n wherein_o the_o communion_n in_o vow_n with_o the_o catholic_n church_n may_v be_v impute_v as_o actual_a 417_o xvi_o of_o the_o equivocation_n of_o term_n diminutive_n employ_v for_o negative_n 419_o xvii_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o work_n iutitule_v imperfect_a 422_o xviii_o of_o the_o understanding_n of_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n augustine_n to_o seek_v the_o church_n in_o the_o word_n of_o christ._n 423_o xix_o of_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o word_n of_o saint_n chrisostome_n in_o the_o thirty_o third_n homely_a upon_o the_o acts._n 427_o xx._n of_o the_o rule_n to_o judge_v admit_v by_o saint_n chrysostome_n and_o saint_n augustine_n 429_o xxi_o of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o thesis_n of_o this_o observation_n to_o his_o hipothesis_n 430_o xxii_o of_o the_o personal_a succession_n of_o the_o bishop_n 431_o xxiii_o of_o the_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n 434_o xxiv_o of_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o council_n 436_o xxv_o of_o the_o reduction_n of_o the_o disputation_n to_o
perfect_o treat_v of_o no_o more_o then_o before_o the_o question_n of_o the_o arrian_n the_o trinity_n have_v never_o be_v perfect_o treat_v of_o the_o thesis_fw-la or_o tenet_fw-la of_o the_o catholic_n be_v that_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v a_o word_n of_o communion_n and_o not_o a_o word_n of_o simple_a belief_n the_o christian_a african_n be_v call_v say_v saint_n augustin_n and_o not_o with_o out_o good_a right_n catholic_n protest_v 3_o by_o their_o proper_a communion_n the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o again_o we_o show_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o our_o communion_n that_o we_o have_v the_o catholic_a church_n &_o the_o thesis_fw-la of_o the_o donatist_n ibid._n contrariwise_o be_v that_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o communion_n but_o of_o belief_n and_o observation_n of_o precept_n the_o donatist_n say_v saint_n id_fw-la austin_n answer_v that_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v not_o derive_v from_o the_o universality_n of_o nation_n but_o from_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n 48._o and_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o vincentius_n rogat_fw-la thou_o think_v say_v he_o then_o to_o saìe_v some_o subtle_a thing_n when_o thou_o interprete_a the_o name_n of_o catholic_a not_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o from_o the_o observation_n of_o all_o the_o precept_n and_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o again_o you_o be_v those_o that_o hold_v the_o catholic_a faith_n not_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n hut_a from_o the_o observation_n of_o all_o the_o precept_n and_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o the_o judgement_n that_o be_v make_v ibid._n upon_o this_o difference_n be_v that_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v a_o title_n not_o of_o simple_a belief_n but_o of_o communion_n also_o after_o a_o contention_n of_o 40._o day_n say_v 1._o optatus_n milevit_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o first_o disputation_n of_o the_o donatist_n the_o final_a sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n eunomius_n and_o olympus_n which_o be_v the_o bishop_n depute_v to_o judge_v the_o possession_n of_o the_o word_n catholic_a between_o the_o catholic_n 3._o of_o africa_n and_o the_o donatist_n be_v that_o that_o be_v catholic_a that_o be_v spread_v throughout_o the_o world_n and_o saint_n austin_n speak_v of_o the_o conference_n of_o carthage_n the_o commissary_n say_v he_o answer_v that_o he_o can_v not_o by_o 〈◊〉_d attribute_v the_o name_n catholic_a to_o any_o other_o then_o to_o those_o to_o who_o the_o emperor_n 6._o from_o who_o he_o have_v his_o commission_n have_v attribute_v it_o and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n cite_v the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n make_v upon_o this_o conference_n the_o emperor_n say_v he_o have_v forbid_v that_o those_o that_o usurp_v the_o name_n of_o christian_n out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o will_v not_o in_o peace_n adore_v the_o author_n of_o 〈◊〉_d shall_v dare_v to_o possess_v any_o thing_n under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o 57_o the_o emperor_n of_o our_o communion_n have_v ordain_v law_n against_o all_o heretic_n now_o they_o call_v heretic_n those_o that_o be_v not_o of_o their_o communion_n among_o which_o you_o be_v 13_o and_o after_o dispute_v with_o the_o same_o donatist_n thou_o ask_v say_v he_o of_o a_o stranger_n whether_o he_o be_v a_o pagan_a or_o a_o christian_a he_o answer_v thou_o a_o christian_a thou_o ask_v he_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o catechumenus_fw-la or_o one_o of_o the_o faithful_a lest_o he_o shall_v intrude_v himself_o unlawfullie_o to_o the_o sacrament_n he_o answer_v thou_o one_o of_o the_o faithful_a thou_o ask_v he_o of_o what_o communion_n he_o be_v he_o answer_v thou_o a_o christian_a catholic_a chap._n ii_o of_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o pursuit_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n now_o the_o king_n believe_v simple_o without_o colour_n or_o fraud_n that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v one_o only_o by_o name_n and_o effect_n catholic_a and_o universal_a spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n out_o of_o which_o he_o affirm_v himself_o there_o can_v be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n he_o condemn_v and_o deteste_v those_o which_o either_o heretofore_o or_o since_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n &_o be_v become_v heretic_n as_o the_o man_n ichee_n or_o from_o her_o communion_n and_o be_v become_v schismatickes_n as_o the_o donatist_n against_o which_o two_o kind_n of_o man_n principal_o saint_n augustine_n have_v write_v the_o thing_n allege_v in_o this_o observation_n the_o reply_n telesius_n a_o stripling_n of_o greece_n have_v win_v the_o prize_n and_o victory_n of_o the_o combat_n in_o the_o pythian_a game_n when_o there_o be_v question_n of_o leadinge_n he_o in_o triumph_n there_o arise_v such_o a_o dispute_n between_o the_o diverse_a nation_n there_o present_a every_o one_o be_v earnest_n to_o have_v he_o for_o their_o own_o as_o the_o one_o draw_v he_o one_o way_n the_o other_o a_o other_o way_n instead_o of_o receive_v the_o honour_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o he_o he_o be_v tear_v and_o dismember_v even_o by_o those_o that_o strive_v who_o shall_v honour_v he_o most_o so_o happenes_n it_o to_o the_o church_n all_o those_o that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o christian_n avow_v that_o to_o she_o only_o appertain_v the_o victory_n over_o hell_n and_o that_o whosoever_o will_v have_v part_n in_o the_o prize_n and_o glory_n of_o this_o triumph_n must_v serve_v under_o her_o ensign_n but_o when_o they_o come_v to_o debate_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o this_o society_n than_o every_o sect_n desirous_a to_o draw_v she_o to_o themselves_o they_o rend_v and_o tear_v she_o in_o piece_n and_o in_o steed_n of_o embrace_v the_o church_n which_o consist_v in_o unity_n they_o embrace_v schism_n and_o division_n which_o be_v the_o death_n and_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n the_o cause_n or_o rather_o the_o pretext_n of_o this_o evil_a come_v from_o two_o fault_n that_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n commit_v in_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o word_n ecclesia_fw-la or_o church_n which_o make_v the_o possession_n uncertain_a and_o disputable_a the_o one_o be_v the_o fraudulent_a restriction_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o only_a invisible_a number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a by_o which_o when_o they_o feel_v themselves_o press_v to_o represent_v the_o succession_n of_o their_o church_n they_o save_v themselves_o like_o homer_n aeneas_n or_o virgil_n cacus_n in_o obscurity_n and_o darkness_n the_o other_o be_v the_o equivocal_a and_o captious_a extension_n of_o the_o same_o word_n church_n to_o all_o sect_n which_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n by_o which_o when_o they_o see_v themselves_o exclude_v from_o the_o refuge_n of_o their_o invissble_a church_n they_o have_v recourse_n from_o darkness_n to_o confusion_n and_o confess_v that_o there_o have_v be_v always_o a_o visible_a church_n but_o sometime_o pure_a in_o faith_n and_o sometime_o impure_a that_o be_v to_o say_v now_o a_o church_n and_o now_o no_o church_n and_o therefore_o i_o attribute_v it_o to_o a_o singular_a care_n of_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n that_o his_o majesty_n say_v he_o believe_v the_o catholic_a church_n have_v add_v as_o to_o prevent_v all_o thesis_n shift_n without_o colour_n or_o fraud_n for_o to_o believe_v the_o catholic_a church_n without_o colour_n or_o fraud_n be_v to_o believe_v she_o in_o the_o sense_n that_o the_o father_n have_v believe_v and_o understand_v she_o the_o father_n i_o say_v which_o have_v lest_o we_o these_o sentence_n pronunce_v sometime_o as_o in_o the_o hypothesis_n against_o the_o manichee_n and_o donatist_n but_o as_o in_o the_o thesis_fw-la against_o all_o kind_n of_o heretic_n or_o schismatickes_n in_o general_a that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n that_o whosoever_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n can_v have_v life_n and_o other_o such_o like_a which_o his_o majesty_n protest_v to_o approve_v now_o first_o by_o the_o word_n catholic_a church_n these_o father_n have_v believe_v and_o intend_v such_o a_o church_n as_o these_o word_n of_o isaiah_n 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o last_o day_n the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v on_o the_o top_n of_o all_o the_o mountain_n 2._o and_o all_o the_o hill_n shall_v flow_v to_o she_o the_o people_n shall_v walk_v in_o thy_o light_n and_o the_o 60._o 61._o king_n in_o the_o brightness_n of_o thy_o orient_n their_o seed_n shall_v be_v know_v among_o the_o 5._o people_n and_o their_o king_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o these_o of_o our_o lord_n the_o 18._o city_n build_v upon_o the_o mountain_n can_v be_v hide_v tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o hear_v 〈◊〉_d not_o the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v to_o thou_o as_o
the_o donatist_n do_v heal_v from_o the_o wound_n of_o infidelity_n and_o idolatry_n they_o hurt_v they_o more_o greevous_o with_o the_o wound_n of_o schism_n and_o for_o a_o proof_n of_o his_o say_n he_o allege_v the_o example_n of_o core_n dathan_n and_o abiron_n and_o other_o schismatickes_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n who_o be_v all_o send_v quick_a into_o hell_n and_o punish_v more_o greevouslie_o than_o the_o idolator_n 6._o who_o doubt_n say_v he_o but_o that_o be_v commit_v most_o criminal_o that_o be_v punist_a most_o severelie_o and_o therefore_o as_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n have_v always_o against_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n press_v and_o cry_v out_o the_o faith_n the_o faith_n so_o the_o ancient_a father_n against_o the_o division_n of_o heretic_n and_o schismatickes_n have_v always_o press_v and_o cry_v out_o the_o church_n the_o church_n 62._o he_o shall_v judge_v say_v s._n ireneus_n those_o that_o make_v schism_n in_o the_o church_n ambition_n man_n not_o have_v the_o honour_n of_o god_n before_o their_o eye_n but_o rather_o embrace_v their_o own_o interest_n than_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o little_a and_o light_a cause_n devidinge_v the_o great_a and_o glorious_a body_n of_o christ._n and_o a_o little_a after_o for_o in_o the_o end_n they_o can_v make_v any_o so_o important_a a_o reformation_n as_o the_o evil_a of_o the_o schism_n be_v pernicious_a and_o saint_n denis_n of_o alexandria_n write_n to_o novatian_n 6._o certain_o all_o thing_n shall_v rather_o be_v endure_v then_o to_o consent_v to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n those_o martyr_n be_v no_o less_o glorious_a that_o expose_v themselves_o to_o hinder_v the_o dismembringe_n of_o the_o church_n than_o those_o that_o suffer_v rather_o than_o they_o will_v offer_v sacrifice_n to_o idol_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n eccl._n do_v those_o that_o assemble_v themselves_o without_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n suppose_v christ_n to_o be_v with_o they_o in_o their_o assembly_n although_o they_o shall_v be_v drag_v to_o death_n for_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n yet_o this_o spott_n be_v not_o wash_v away_o from_o they_o with_o blood_n the_o inexpiable_a and_o inexcusable_a crime_n of_o discord_n be_v not_o purge_v with_o death_n t_o self_n he_o can_v be_v a_o martyr_n that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n and_o saint_n pacian_a 〈◊〉_d although_o say_v he_o novatian_n have_v be_v put_v to_o death_n yet_o have_v he_o not_o be_v crown_v wherefore_o not_o because_o it_o be_v out_o of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n out_o of_o concord_n out_o of_o this_o mother_n whereof_o 11._o whosever_v will_v be_v a_o martyr_n must_v be_v a_o portion_n and_o saint_n chrysostome_n nothing_o stir_v say_v he_o so_o sharp_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n as_o the_o division_n of_o the_o church_n so_o as_o when_o we_o have_v do_v all_o other_o kind_n of_o good_a work_n we_o shall_v deserve_v no_o less_o cruel_a punishment_n devidinge_v the_o unity_n and_o fullness_n of_o the_o church_n than_o those_o that_o pierce_v and_o divide_v his_o own_o bless_a body_n and_o s._n augustine_n 〈◊〉_d out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n all_o thing_n may_v be_v have_v except_o salvation_n etc_n they_o may_v have_v and_o preach_v the_o faith_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o they_o can_v no_o where_o have_v salvation_n but_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o a_o little_a after_o i_o say_v more_o if_o a_o man_n ibidem_fw-la out_o of_o the_o church_n suffer_v the_o enemy_n of_o christ_n i_o say_v not_o his_o catholic_a brother_n that_o desire_v his_o salvation_n but_o the_o enemy_n of_o christ_n if_o he_o suffer_v he_o without_o and_o that_o he_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n the_o enemy_n of_o christ_n say_v to_o he_o offer_v incense_n to_o idol_n adore_v my_o god_n and_o for_o not_o adore_v they_o he_o be_v put_v to_o death_n by_o the_o enemy_n of_o christ_n he_o may_v well_o shed_v his_o blood_n but_o he_o can_v obtain_v the_o crown_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n 204._o be_v constitute_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o separate_v from_o the_o heap_n of_o unity_n and_o the_o bond_n of_o charity_n thou_o shall_v be_v punish_v with_o eternal_a death_n though_o thou_o shall_v have_v be_v burn_v alive_a for_o the_o name_n of_o christ._n and_o again_o i_o go_v not_o to_o worship_v 88_o the_o devil_n i_o serve_v not_o stock_n and_o stone_n but_o i_o be_o of_o donatus_n his_o party_n what_o will_v it_o serve_v thy_o turn_n that_o the_o father_n be_v not_o offend_v since_o he_o will_v revenge_v the_o mother_n 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o his_o work_n against_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n 17._o if_o he_o hear_v not_o the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v to_o thou_o as_o a_o heathen_a or_o publican_n which_o be_v more_o grievons_a then_o if_o he_o be_v strike_v by_o the_o sword_n consume_v with_o flame_n expose_v to_o wild_a beast_n and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o pastor_n 12._o the_o devil_n do_v not_o say_v let_v they_o be_v donatist_n and_o not_o arrian_n be_v they_o here_o be_v they_o there_o they_o appartaine_a to_o he_o that_o gather_v without_o any_o distinction_n let_v he_o say_v the_o devil_n adore_v idol_n he_o his_o mine_n let_v he_o remain_v in_o jewish_a superstition_n he_o be_v i_o let_v he_o abandon_v unity_n and_o enter_v into_o such_o or_o such_o a_o heresy_n he_o be_v i_o and_o in_o the_o profession_n to_o be_v make_v by_o the_o donatist_n returninge_v to_o the_o church_n 48_o we_o think_v it_o have_v not_o import_v in_o which_o part_n we_o have_v hold_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n but_o thancke_n be_v to_o our_o lord_n that_o have_v take_v we_o in_o from_o the_o division_n and_o teach_v we_o that_o it_o belonhg_v to_o god_n who_o be_v one_o to_o be_v serve_v in_o unity_n and_o fulgentius_n the_o second_o saint_n augustine_n and_o the_o phoenix_n bear_v a_o new_a out_o of_o his_o ash_n 22._o out_o of_o this_o church_n neither_o do_v the_o title_n of_o christian_a warrant_v any_o body_n nether_a do_v baptism_n confer_v salvation_n nor_o can_v they_o offer_v a_o sacrifice_n acceptable_a to_o god_n nor_o receive_v remission_n of_o sin_n nor_o obtain_v life_n eternal_a for_o there_o be_v one_o only_a church_n one_o only_a dove_n one_o only_o well_o belove_v one_o only_a sponse_n and_o again_o 39_o believe_v this_o steadfast_o without_o doubt_v that_o every_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n if_o before_o the_o end_n of_o his_o life_n he_o be_v not_o reconcile_v to_o the_o catholikke_n church_n what_o alm_n so_o ever_o he_o give_v yea_o though_o he_o shall_v shed_v his_o blood_n for_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n he_o can_v obtain_v salvation_n fair_a but_o fearful_a lesson_n for_o those_o who_o think_v that_o in_o what_o communion_n soever_o they_o be_v so_o they_o believe_v in_o christ_n they_o may_v be_v save_v of_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n chapter_n v._n the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n among_o the_o proper_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n the_o king_n confess_v that_o that_o be_v great_o necessary_a but_o his_o majesty_n be_v not_o of_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a form_n of_o the_o church_n and_o as_o the_o philosopher_n term_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o wherein_o it_o consist_v the_o reply_n neither_o be_v it_o necessary_a that_o a_o condition_n for_o to_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o any_o thing_n shall_v be_v the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o thing_n for_o than_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o mark_n of_o any_o substantial_a thing_n for_o we_o know_v not_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o any_o one_o of_o they_o except_o only_o of_o man_n and_o for_o more_o than_o three_o thousand_o year_n the_o true_a essential_a form_n of_o man_n be_v unknowen_a witness_n the_o jest_n of_o diogenes_n upon_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o man_n give_v by_o plato_n and_o therefore_o saint_n basile_n reproach_v it_o to_o eunomius_n 1._o who_o have_v boast_v that_o he_o know_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o father_n that_o he_o know_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o ground_n whereupon_o he_o walk_v every_o day_n and_o that_o what_o come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o man_n be_v but_o accident_n neither_o on_o the_o other_o side_n be_v it_o necessary_a that_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o a_o thing_n shall_v be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n nay_o contrariwise_o to_o be_v the_o essential_a form_n of_o any_o thing_n and_o to_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v common_o repugnant_a and_o incompatible_a condition_n for_o the_o mark_n do_v demonstrate_v the_o thing_n to_o the_o sense_n and_o the_o
the_o definition_n be_v a_o spring_n of_o error_n and_o deceit_n now_o if_o this_o be_v grant_v in_o other_o controversy_n experience_n teach_v we_o it_o must_v principal_o be_v grant_v in_o that_o of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o false_a definition_n of_o which_o be_v breed_v all_o the_o sophism_n and_o paralogisme_n which_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o disputation_n for_o from_o the_o too_o strict_a definition_n that_o the_o protestant_n give_v to_o the_o church_n when_o they_o restrain_v she_o to_o the_o only_a number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a proceed_v the_o illusion_n of_o the_o obscurity_n and_o invisibilitie_n of_o this_o society_n by_o which_o all_o the_o mark_n promise_n and_o prerogative_n that_o god_n have_v appropriate_v to_o his_o church_n 54._o to_o have_v power_n to_o judge_v all_o tongue_n that_o shall_v resist_v she_o in_o judgement_n 16._o not_o to_o be_v overthrow_v by_o the_o power_n of_o hell_n 18._o to_o be_v hear_v under_o pain_n of_o anathema_n 3_o to_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o 〈◊〉_d of_o truth_n be_v turn_v into_o smoke_n for_o to_o have_v they_o in_o this_o manner_n that_o be_v invisiblie_o be_v to_o have_v they_o without_o use_n or_o rather_o not_o to_o have_v they_o at_o all_o and_o from_o the_o definition_n too_o vast_a and_o indeterminate_a which_o they_o give_v she_o when_o they_o say_v she_o be_v the_o multitude_n of_o those_o that_o live_v under_o the_o profession_n of_o serve_v god_n in_o christ_n without_o add_v by_o lawful_a and_o sufficient_a mean_n there_o arise_v in_o steed_n of_o the_o church_n a_o medley_n and_o chaos_n of_o all_o kind_n of_o heresy_n now_o this_o they_o do_v as_o have_v be_v say_v to_o delude_v the_o question_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o succession_n of_o their_o church_n for_o when_o you_o demand_v of_o they_o where_o that_o church_n have_v be_v these_o 1000_o or_o 1200._o year_n whereof_o god_n have_v say_v 47._o that_o he_o will_v build_v she_o for_o perpetuity_n 1_o that_o he_o will_v espouse_v she_o for_o ever_o 9_o that_o he_o will_v never_o root_v she_o out_o of_o the_o earth_n 60._o that_o she_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v call_v the_o for_o saken_a 54._o that_o 〈◊〉_d engine_n address_v against_o she_o shall_v be_v without_o effect_n 33._o that_o she_o shall_v be_v a_o plentiful_a 〈◊〉_d ation_n a_o tabernacle_n that_o can_v never_o be_v carry_v away_o and_o who_o nail_n 〈◊〉_d never_o be_v unsastn_v nor_o her_o cord_n break_v in_o any_o time_n to_o come_v 16._o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v never_o prevail_v against_o she_o 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o will_v be_v with_o she_o to_o the_o and_o of_o the_o world_n they_o fly_v to_o the_o obscurity_n and_o darkness_n of_o the_o first_o definition_n and_o say_v that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o compagnie_fw-fr of_o the_o predestinate_a and_o consequent_o that_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o prove_v her_o succession_n because_o she_o have_v be_v invisible_a then_o when_o they_o 〈◊〉_d themselves_o exclude_v from_o this_o refuge_n and_o that_o it_o be_v demonstrate_v to_o they_o that_o the_o same_o contract_n of_o god_n which_o promise_v perpetuity_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v also_o promise_v her_o brightness_n and_o eminency_n that_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o new_a alliance_n 〈◊〉_d the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v upon_o the_o top_n of_o all_o the_o mountainos_fw-mi and_o all_o the_o hill_n shall_v flow_v to_o she_o and_o shall_v say_v let_v we_o go_v up_o into_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o into_o the_o house_n of_o the_o the_o god_n of_o jacob_n and_o he_o will_v teach_v we_o his_o way_n that_o it_o be_v write_v 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d shall_v walk_v in_o her_o light_n and_o the_o people_n in_o the_o splendour_n of_o her_o orient_a 〈◊〉_d that_o her_o seed_n shall_v be_v know_v among_o the_o people_n and_o her_o posterity_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o generation_n that_o all_o that_o shall_v see_v she_o shall_v know_v she_o be_v the_o seed_n bless_v by_o the_o lord_n and_o 37._o that_o the_o nation_n shall_v know_v that_o god_n be_v the_o sanctifier_n of_o israel_n when_o his_o sanctification_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o she_o for_o perpetuity_n then_o they_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o medley_n and_o confusion_n of_o the_o second_o and_o answer_v that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o multitude_n of_o those_o that_o make_v profession_n to_o serve_v god_n in_o jesus_n chr._n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o to_o maintain_v the_o perpetuity_n thereof_o it_o suffice_v that_o there_o have_v always_o be_v a_o multitude_n of_o man_n make_v profession_n to_o serve_v god_n in_o christ_n be_v it_o pure_a or_o impure_a now_o this_o shift_n be_v one_o of_o the_o shift_n that_o saint_n august_n witness_v 80._o to_o be_v common_a to_o fox_n and_o heretic_n for_o as_o fox_n say_v s._n aug._n have_v two_o hole_n in_o their_o terrier_n to_o save_v themselves_o by_o one_o when_o they_o be_v drive_v from_o the_o other_o so_o heretic_n who_o the_o scripture_n figure_v out_o by_o fox_n when_o the_o spouse_n do_v sing_v let_v we_o take_v the_o young_a fox_n that_o destroy_v 2._o the_o vine_n have_v a_o double_a issue_n in_o their_o solution_n to_o escape_v by_o one_o when_o they_o be_v press_v and_o assault_v in_o the_o other_o so_o as_o who_o will_v catch_v they_o must_v set_v their_o net_n before_o both_o issue_n and_o must_v besiege_v both_o their_o passage_n to_o the_o end_n than_o we_o may_v take_v they_o and_o hinder_v the_o excellent_a king_n from_o be_v take_v by_o they_o we_o will_v set_v the_o net_n before_o both_o the_o breach_n of_o this_o definition_n and_o will_v examine_v first_o the_o 4._o invisible_a union_n wherein_o his_o majesty_n conceive_v the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n may_v consist_v and_o we_o will_v show_v that_o that_o unity_n which_o constitute_v the_o formal_a be_v of_o the_o church_n be_v that_o of_o external_a vocation_n and_o not_o that_o either_o of_o predestination_n or_o of_o internal_a faith_n or_o of_o the_o conjunction_n of_o spirit_n by_o the_o office_n of_o charity_n and_o mutual_a prayer_n or_o of_o the_o participation_n of_o one_o same_o hope_n &_o secondlie_o we_o will_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o this_o vocation_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o which_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v be_v not_o the_o simple_a profession_n of_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n but_o it_o be_v the_o vocation_n to_o salvation_n by_o just_a and_o sufficient_a mean_n which_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n the_o sincere_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o adherence_n to_o lawful_a pastor_n so_o as_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v the_o society_n of_o those_o that_o god_n have_v call_v to_o salvation_n by_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o true_a say_v the_o sincere_a administration_n of_o sacrament_n and_o the_o 〈◊〉_d to_o lawful_a pastor_n now_o of_o this_o definition_n the_o first_o part_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o external_a vocation_n and_o not_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o any_o invisible_a condition_n we_o will_v treat_v of_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o three_o article_n follow_v where_o his_o majesty_n propounde_v the_o internal_a union_n in_o the_o which_o he_o pretende_v that_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v conserve_v and_o the_o 2._o to_o wit_n that_o the_o vocation_n wherein_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v be_v not_o the_o simple_a profession_n of_o the_o name_n of_o chr._n but_o it_o be_v the_o vocation_n by_o just_a and_o sufficient_a mean_n we_o will_v reserve_v to_o the_o article_n of_o false_a external_a union_n 〈◊〉_d where_o his_o majesty_n esteem_v that_o the_o heretical_a society_n as_o the_o egyptian_n &_o ethiopian_n which_o deny_v the_o distinction_n of_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n destroy_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n be_v nevertheless_o member_n and_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o predestinate_a and_o byway_o of_o adiunction_n of_o the_o visibility_n or_o invisibilitie_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n ix_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n they_o be_v unite_v in_o christ_n their_o head_n who_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o life_n in_o the_o which_o all_o those_o live_v that_o the_o father_n have_v elect_v to_o redeem_v they_o by_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o his_o son_n and_o free_o to_o give_v they_o life_n eternal_a the_o reply_n the_o union_n that_o the_o predestinate_a have_v in_o god_n as_o they_o be_v only_o predestinate_a do_v not_o constitute_v any_o actual_a church_n among_o they_o but_o only_o the_o union_n they_o have_v one_o with_o a_o other_o as_o they_o be_v call_v
the_o scripture_n in_o that_o they_o be_v with_o i_o we_o both_o celebrate_v the_o martyr_n feast_n in_o that_o they_o be_v with_o i_o we_o both_o frequent_v the_o solemnity_n of_o easter_n in_o that_o they_o be_v with_o i_o but_o they_o be_v not_o with_o i_o in_o all_o thing_n in_o schism_n they_o be_v divide_v from_o i_o in_o heresy_n they_o be_v divide_v from_o i_o in_o many_o thing_n with_o i_o and_o in_o few_o divide_v from_o i_o but_o because_o of_o these_o few_o thing_n wherein_o they_o be_v divide_v from_o i_o the_o many_o thing_n wherein_o they_o be_v with_o i_o profit_v they_o nothing_o and_o so_o it_o be_v unprofitable_a to_o those_o society_n whereof_o his_o majesty_n speak_v to_o obtain_v the_o name_n of_o church_n that_o they_o be_v unite_v in_o most_o point_n necessary_a for_o salvation_n if_o they_o be_v not_o unite_v in_o all_o and_o particular_o in_o the_o knowledge_n and_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n and_o consequent_o not_o suppose_v she_o to_o be_v visible_a the_o fowrth_a battle_n be_v that_o the_o universal_a distinction_n of_o thing_n necessary_a or_o not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n can_v be_v assure_o make_v by_o the_o judgement_n of_o every_o particular_a person_n but_o it_o depend_v of_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n for_o there_o be_v no_o sect_n but_o believe_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o hold_v 22._o be_v only_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o that_o all_o which_o other_o hold_v over_o and_o above_o be_v either_o pernicious_a or_o superfluous_a pelagius_n and_o celestius_fw-la say_v saint_n aug._n desire_v fraudulent_o to_o avoid_v the_o hateful_a name_n of_o 22._o heresy_n affirm_v that_o the_o question_n of_o original_a sin_n may_v be_v dispute_v without_o danger_n of_o say_v and_o saint_n augustine_n contrariwise_o cry_v out_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n we_o may_v say_v he_o endure_v a_o disputant_n which_o 〈◊〉_d in_o other_o question_n not_o yet_o diligent_o examine_v not_o yet_o establish_v by_o the_o whole_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n their_o error_n may_v be_v bear_v with_o but_o it_o must_v not_o pass_v so_o far_o as_o to_o attempt_v to_o shake_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o luther_n 〈◊〉_d speak_v of_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o of_o the_o oral_a manducation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n zuinglius_fw-la and_o oecolampadius_n say_v he_o allege_v that_o the_o question_n between_o they_o and_o we_o be_v a_o light_a matter_n and_o a_o little_a difference_n not_o worthy_a that_o by_o occasion_n thereof_o 〈◊〉_d christian_a charity_n shall_v be_v break_v but_o luther_o contrariwise_o cry_v out_o eternal_o curse_v be_v this_o concord_n and_o this_o charity_n because_o it_o do_v not_o only_o miserable_o 〈◊〉_d rend_v the_o church_n but_o after_o the_o devil_n fashion_n mock_n she_o and_o again_o i_o take_v to_o witness_n god_n and_o man_n that_o i_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o sacramentary_n that_o be_v with_o the_o zwinglians_n and_o caluinist_n nor_o ever_o do_v agree_v with_o they_o nor_o by_o the_o help_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d will_v agree_v with_o they_o and_o that_o i_o desire_v my_o hand_n may_v be_v clean_o from_o the_o blood_n of_o all_o those_o who_o soul_n by_o this_o poison_n they_o have_v turn_v from_o christ_n and_o 〈◊〉_d slay_v and_o a_o little_a after_o we_o will_v avoid_v they_o we_o will_v resist_v and_o condemn_v they_o to_o the_o last_o breath_n as_o idolator_n corrupter_n of_o god_n word_n blasphemer_n and_o seducer_n so_o that_o before_o we_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o entire_a unity_n in_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n we_o must_v hear_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o suppose_v she_o to_o be_v visible_a the_o five_o battle_n be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o evough_o for_o the_o constitution_n of_o a_o church_n that_o the_o person_n where_o of_o it_o consist_v shall_v be_v unite_v among_o themselves_o in_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n if_o they_o be_v not_o also_o divide_v from_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o all_o other_o society_n which_o hold_v thing_n repugnant_a to_o salvation_n for_o it_o suffice_v that_o we_o be_v unite_v with_o any_o congregation_n which_o believe_v any_o one_o point_n repugnant_a to_o salvation_n although_o we_o be_v well_o persuade_v in_o all_o the_o rest_n nay_o and_o even_o in_o that_o alsoe_o to_o be_v exclude_v from_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o church_n for_o whosoever_o communicate_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n with_o any_o society_n be_v answerable_a for_o all_o the_o point_n under_o the_o obligation_n whereof_o he_o receive_v man_n to_o his_o communion_n from_o whence_o it_o arise_v that_o a_o multitude_n of_o man_n of_o diverse_a external_a communion_n such_o as_o his_o majesty_n hereafter_o propound_v as_o a_o number_n of_o man_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n a_o number_n of_o man_n of_o the_o greek_a communion_n and_o a_o number_n of_o man_n of_o the_o ethiopian_a communion_n can_v constitute_v a_o common_a church_n for_o as_o much_o as_o though_o they_o be_v unite_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o most_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v thing_n repugnant_a to_o salvation_n wherein_o some_o of_o they_o be_v unite_v by_o the_o bond_n of_o their_o external_a communion_n with_o the_o body_n of_o their_o sect_n which_o external_a union_n though_o the_o internal_a go_v not_o with_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o deprive_v they_o from_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o six_o battle_n be_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n which_o enter_v into_o the_o essential_a definition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o simple_o the_o unity_n of_o internal_a faith_n but_o the_o unity_n of_o external_a faith_n for_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n which_o concur_v to_o the_o formal_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n be_v that_o which_o serve_v for_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o commerce_n of_o ecclesiastical_a charity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n may_v acknowledge_v and_o embrace_v one_o a_o other_o as_o brother_n and_o member_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n now_o this_o be_v the_o unity_n of_o exteruall_a and_o profess_a faith_n and_o not_o that_o of_o hide_a and_o internal_a which_o serve_v for_o nothing_o neither_o for_o 〈◊〉_d nor_o for_o salvation_n if_o it_o be_v not_o make_v manifest_a and_o external_a for_o our_o lord_n cry_v out_o he_o that_o will_v confess_v i_o before_o man_n i_o will_v confess_v he_o 10._o before_o god_n my_o father_n and_o saint_n paul_n we_o make_v confession_n with_o our_o mouth_n to_o 10_o salvation_n and_o saint_n agust_n we_o can_v be_v save_v unless_o labour_v also_o for_o 1._o the_o salvation_n of_o other_o we_o profess_v with_o our_o mouth_n the_o same_o faith_n which_o we_o be_v be_v in_o our_o hearten_v and_o again_o peradventure_o say_v he_o some_o one_o may_v say_v there_o be_v 1._o other_o sheep_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o i_o be_o not_o acquaint_v with_o but_o god_n have_v care_n of_o they_o but_o he_o be_v too_o absurd_a in_o human_a sense_n that_o can_v imagine_v such_o thing_n and_o final_o the_o seven_o battle_n be_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n even_o external_a and_o profess_a 〈◊〉_d not_o for_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n if_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o visible_a and_o sacramental_a communion_n with_o the_o original_a body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o universal_a society_n of_o the_o true_a pastor_n be_v not_o add_v to_o it_o you_o be_v with_o we_o 〈◊〉_d saint_n augustine_n to_o the_o donatist_n 48._o in_o baptism_n in_o 〈◊〉_d creed_n in_o the_o other_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o in_o the_o spirit_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o final_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n you_o be_v not_o with_o us._n 3._o and_o saint_n jerom_n there_o be_v this_o difference_n between_o schism_n and_o heresy_n that_o heresy_n hold_v a_o false_a doctrine_n and_o schism_n for_o episcopal_a dissension_n equal_o separate_v man_n from_o the_o church_n of_o other_o invisible_a union_n chap._n xi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n they_o be_v unite_v by_o the_o conjunction_n of_o spirit_n and_o by_o the_o office_n of_o true_a charity_n and_o above_o all_o by_o that_o of_o mutual_a prayer_n they_o be_v final_o join_v by_o the_o communion_n of_o one_o selfesame_a hope_n and_o by_o the_o expectation_n of_o one_o promise_a inheritance_n the_o reply_n neither_o can_v there_o be_v a_o true_a communion_n of_o spirit_n where_o the_o visible_a and_o sacramental_a communion_n of_o body_n be_v exclude_v that_o be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d where_o the_o party_n do_v no_o admit_v one_o a_o other_o to_o the_o communion_n and_o participation_n os_fw-la the_o
presumption_n above_o their_o fellow_n of_o who_o predestination_n they_o have_v not_o the_o like_a certainty_n and_o make_v they_o less_o diligent_a to_o stand_v upon_o their_o guard_n and_o to_o practice_v this_o commandment_n of_o our_o lord_n watch_n and_o pray_v for_o fear_v lest_o 21_o you_o enter_v into_o temptation_n and_o therefore_o as_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o roman_a harp_n sing_v god_n by_o his_o wisdom_n from_o wan_n nature_n frail_a 29._o the_o whole_a success_n of_o future_a thing_n do_v veil_n the_o fowrth_n that_o s._n august_a the_o great_a doctor_n in_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n that_o have_v be_v since_o the_o apostle_n yea_o the_o organ_n and_o the_o voice_n 13._o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o questiom_n teach_v we_o that_o this_o belief_n be_v 12_o full_a of_o presumption_n and_o prejudicial_a to_o salvation_n although_o say_v he_o that_o the_o just_a be_v assure_v of_o thereward_n os_fw-la 〈◊〉_d perseverance_n yet_o they_o be_v incertain_a of_o their_o perseverance_n for_o who_o be_v he_o 〈◊〉_d man_n that_o know_v he_o shall_v persevere_v in_o the_o work_n and_o progress_n of_o justice_n to_o the_o end_n if_o he_o be_v not_o make_v certain_a thereof_o by_o some_o revelation_n from_o he_o who_o by_o a_o just_a and_o secret_a judgement_n instruct_v not_o all_o 13_o but_o deceive_v none_o and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n who_o be_v he_o among_o the_o faithful_a that_o will_v presume_v during_o this_o mortal_a life_n to_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a for_o it_o be_v needful_a that_o that_o be_v conceal_v in_o this_o world_n and_o a_o little_a after_o many_o like_a thing_n be_v say_v for_o the_o profit_n of_o this_o secret_a lest_o peradventure_o some_o may_v be_v puff_v up_o and_o that_o even_o those_o that_o run_v well_o may_v fear_v while_o it_o be_v uncertain_a whither_o they_o shall_v arrive_v and_o again_o such_o presumption_n be_v not_o profitable_a in_o this_o place_n of_o temptation_n where_o the_o infirmity_n be_v so_o great_a as_o assurance_n may_v beget_v pride_n and_o thus_o much_o be_v say_v in_o regard_n of_o 〈◊〉_d it_o rest_v now_o to_o solve_v the_o objection_n of_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o the_o adversaries_n of_o the_o church_n allege_v against_o this_o doctrine_n they_o say_v they_o 8._o that_o saint_n paul_n write_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n give_v testimony_n to_o our_o spirit_n or_o accord_v to_o the_o greek_n help_v our_o spirit_n to_o testify_v to_o we_o that_o we_o be_v the_o child_n of_o god_n and_o if_o child_n heir_n it_o be_v true_a but_o they_o tell_v we_o not_o that_o he_o add_v present_o after_o this_o conditional_a clause_n if_o we_o go_v forward_o in_o our_o suffering_n they_o say_v he_o write_v i_o be_o certain_a or_o accord_v to_o the_o greek_a i_o be_o persuade_v 〈◊〉_d that_o neither_o death_n nor_o life_n etc_o can_v separate_v we_o from_o the_o charity_n of_o christ._n it_o be_v true_a but_o they_o tell_v we_o not_o that_o he_o speak_v there_o of_o all_o the_o predestinate_a in_o general_a into_o who_o number_n he_o putt_v himself_o and_o those_o to_o who_o he_o write_v by_o a_o figure_n which_o the_o grammarian_n call_v syllepsis_n and_o accord_v to_o the_o rule_n not_o of_o faith_n but_o of_o charity_n which_o will_v that_o in_o all_o thing_n conceal_v from_o we_o we_o shall_v judge_v in_o the_o better_a part_n they_o say_v he_o write_v the_o vocation_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n be_v without_o repentance_n 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v true_a but_o there_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o general_a call_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n make_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v of_o he_o say_v god_n have_v not_o 〈◊〉_d because_o yet_o one_o day_n he_o will_v recall_v their_o nation_n into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o even_o those_o that_o stretch_v this_o passage_n by_o analogy_n to_o the_o call_n of_o particular_a person_n either_o explicate_v it_o of_o vocation_n accord_v to_o predestination_n which_o be_v as_o much_o unknown_a as_o predestination_n itself_o or_o they_o intend_v that_o the_o gift_n and_o vocation_n of_o god_n be_v without_o tepentance_n on_o his_o part_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o god_n never_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o we_o unless_o we_o withdraw_v ourselves_o from_o he_o and_o therefore_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v 1._o the_o vocation_n and_o the_o joust_n of_o god_n be_v without_o repentance_n so_o saint_n peter_n say_v take_v pain_n to_o secure_v your_o vocation_n and_o election_n by_o good_a work_n 1._o they_o say_v he_o write_v we_o have_v the_o pledge_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o our_o heart_n it_o be_v true_a but_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o our_o assurance_n to_o obtain_v the_o inheritance_n of_o life_n eternal_a that_o we_o have_v this_o pledge_n if_o we_o be_v not_o as_o well_o assure_v not_o to_o loose_v it_o a_o thing_n that_o saint_n paul_n be_v so_o far_o from_o assuringe_v we_o that_o contrary_o he_o cry_v out_o quench_v not_o the_o spirit_n they_o say_v saint_n john_n write_v perfect_a charity_n drive_v awaieseare_v it_o be_v true_a 1._o 4._o but_o beside_o that_o saint_n john_n speak_v there_o of_o perfect_a charity_n which_o every_o particular_a man_n ought_v to_o desire_v but_o not_o presume_v he_o have_v it_o for_o fear_n of_o 〈◊〉_d loosinge_v it_o in_o loosinge_v humility_n the_o fear_n that_o saint_n john_n pretende_v 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v exclude_v by_o this_o excellent_a charity_n be_v as_o sanit_n augustine_n 9_o say_v 〈◊〉_d fear_n that_o be_v the_o fear_n of_o loosinge_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n for_o fear_v of_o the_o pain_n of_o eternal_a fire_n and_o not_o the_o filial_a fear_n which_o be_v the_o fear_n of_o looseinge_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n for_o the_o love_n of_o god_n himself_o and_o for_o fear_n of_o be_v deprive_v and_o separate_v from_o his_o presence_n and_o therefore_o as_o s._n 2._o john_n say_v in_o the_o place_n cite_v by_o they_o perfect_a charity_n cast_v out_o fear_n so_o he_o say_v in_o a_o other_o place_n thou_o have_v lose_v thy_o first_o charity_n remember_v from_o whence_o 〈◊〉_d be_v salien_a and_o do_v thy_o first_o work_n and_o again_o hold_v that_o thou_o have_v least_o thy_o 〈◊〉_d be_v take_v from_o thou_o and_o from_o this_o be_v nothing_o derogatory_n that_o which_o they_o object_n that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o this_o certainty_n make_v man_n despair_v of_o their_o salvation_n for_o between_o the_o certainty_n of_o salvation_n and_o despair_n there_o be_v a_o middle_a way_n which_o be_v hope_n that_o while_o it_o last_v as_o it_o ought_v always_o to_o last_o in_o a_o christian_a man_n be_v incompatible_a with_o despair_n and_o sussize_v to_o comfort_v we_o and_o hinder_v we_o if_o we_o persevere_v in_o it_o from_o be_v confound_v and_o although_o it_o imprint_v not_o in_o we_o a_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o our_o salvation_n for_o then_o it_o be_v theological_a say_v and_o no_o more_o hope_n yet_o it_o cause_v in_o we_o moral_a faith_n which_o we_o call_v confidence_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o likelyhoode_n &_o conjecture_n that_o the_o good_a motion_n wherewith_o god_n inspire_v we_o give_v we_o of_o our_o 22._o predestination_n learn_v in_o part_n say_v saint_n augustine_n condiscite_fw-la as_o s._n paul_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o goodness_n and_o straightness_n of_o your_o course_n that_o you_o belong_v ibid._n to_o the_o predestination_n of_o divine_a grace_n and_o again_o you_o they_o alsoe_o ought_v to_o hope_n from_o the_o father_n of_o light_n from_o who_o descend_v every_o excellent_a gift_n and_o every_o perfect_a present_a the_o perseverance_n to_o obey_v and_o ask_v it_o of_o he_o with_o daily_a prayer_n and_o do_v so_o confide_v not_o to_o be_v exclude_v from_o the_o predestination_n of_o his_o people_n since_o it_o ibid._n be_v himself_o that_o give_v we_o grace_n to_o do_v it_o and_o a_o little_a after_o of_o life_n eternal_a say_v he_o which_o god_n who_o be_v no_o liar_n have_v 〈◊〉_d before_o all_o time_n to_o the_o child_n of_o promise_n none_o can_v be_v assure_v till_o this_o life_n be_v finish_v but_o he_o will_v make_v we_o persevere_v in_o he_o to_o who_o we_o say_v every_o day_n lead_v we_o not_o into_o temptation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o it_o arise_v from_o the_o protestation_n of_o the_o precede_a period_n but_o we_o ought_v to_o hope_v that_o he_o will_v make_v we_o persevere_v in_o he_o to_o who_o we_o say_v every_o day_n lead_v we_o not_o into_o temptation_n of_o the_o inequality_n of_o these_o two_o phrase_n to_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o to_o communicate_v with_o some_o member_n of_o the_o church_n depart_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n chap._n xiii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n but_o the_o king_n add_v that_o this_o very_a church_n
if_o any_o of_o her_o member_n depart_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n will_v prefer_v the_o love_n of_o truth_n before_o the_o love_n of_o unity_n she_o know_v that_o the_o supreme_a 3._o law_n in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n be_v the_o sincerity_n of_o heauélie_a doctrine_n which_o if_o any_o one_o forsake_v 6._o he_o forsake_v christ_n who_o be_v truth_n itself_o he_o forsake_v the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d &_o foundation_n of_o truth_n with_o such_o separatiste_n a_o man_n true_o catholic_n neither_o will_n nor_o maic_a communicate_v far_o what_o agreement_n be_v there_o between_o christ_n and_o 〈◊〉_d the_o reply_n here_o his_o majesty_n must_v give_v i_o leave_v to_o say_v that_o he_o change_v the_o way_n of_o his_o disputation_n and_o go_v out_o of_o the_o list_n quite_o from_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whither_o to_o obtain_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a &_o to_o attain_v to_o salvation_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v unite_v with_o any_o one_o of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n when_o it_o come_v to_o be_v separate_v from_o truth_n but_o whether_o to_o obtain_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a &_o attain_v to_o salvation_n it_o be_v necessatie_a to_o be_v unite_v with_o the_o whole_a mass_n &_o universal_a body_n of_o this_o church_n which_o the_o father_n have_v call_v catholic_n neither_o be_v it_o the_o question_n whether_o there_o may_v be_v any_o external_a and_o visible_a society_n wherewith_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o commwicate_v but_o whether_o such_o a_o time_n can_v be_v wherein_o there_o be_v no_o external_a and_o visible_a society_n wherewith_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o communicate_v for_o to_o saic_a that_o all_o communion_n be_v not_o to_o be_v desire_v and_o that_o there_o be_v congregation_n wherewith_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o communicate_v whieh_o of_o we_o ever_o doubt_v it_o nay_o contrary_o do_v we_o not_o daily_o pronounce_v anathema_n against_o those_o that_o communicate_v with_o heretic_n or_o schismatickes_n and_o in_o that_o we_o 〈◊〉_d his_o majesty_n to_o return_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n from_o that_o of_o the_o caluinist_n do_v it_o not_o prove_v sufficient_o that_o we_o hold_v not_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v comm_n union_n hold_v with_o all_o kind_n of_o sect_n the_o state_n they_o of_o the_o question_n to_o overthrow_v our_o thesis_n and_o conclude_v some_o thing_n against_o we_o require_v not_o to_o prove_v that_o there_o may_v be_v society_n wherewith_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v no_o communion_n for_o who_o deny_v that_o but_o to_o prove_v that_o there_o may_v come_v a_o time_n wherein_o there_o can_v be_v find_v no_o external_a and_o visible_a society_n wherewith_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o communicate_v and_o that_o this_o time_n be_v come_v as_o luther_n suppose_v it_o to_o be_v when_o he_o begin_v to_o pitch_v his_o ensign_n in_o the_o field_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o go_v forth_o from_o all_o the_o religion_n that_o be_v then_o to_o be_v find_v visible_a in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o make_v a_o new_a communion_n and_o a_o congregation_n a_o part_n see_v here_o what_o be_v needful_a to_o be_v prove_v and_o in_o steed_n of_o this_o the_o excellent_a king_n aleage_v that_o if_o any_o member_n of_o the_o church_n depart_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n must_v preserr_v the_o love_n of_o verity_n before_o the_o love_n of_o unity_n to_o this_o answer_n of_o his_o 〈◊〉_d we_o will_v answer_v two_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o there_o be_v no_o incompatibilitie_n beweene_v this_o thesis_fw-la we_o must_v be_v unite_v with_o the_o universal_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o this_o antithesis_fw-la if_o any_o member_n depart_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n we_o must_v not_o be_v unite_v with_o it_o for_o the_o one_o speak_v of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o speak_v of_o some_o one_o of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o special_a mention_n os_fw-la some_o one_o of_o the_o church_n depart_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n suppose_v the_o stay_n and_o perseverance_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o faith_n now_o it_o be_v with_o that_o body_n from_o whence_o that_o part_n that_o forsake_v the_o faith_n divide_v itself_o that_o we_o say_v we_o must_v have_v communion_n and_o unity_n and_o not_o with_o the_o part_n that_o separate_v itself_o from_o the_o body_n for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o mean_n to_o maintain_v unity_n to_o have_v unity_n with_o those_o that_o divide_v themselves_o from_o unity_n the_o second_o that_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o right_n and_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o catholic_a church_n &_o the_o previledge_n of_o particular_a church_n for_o the_o infallible_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v never_o promise_v to_o every_o particular_a church_n but_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o therefore_o as_o the_o element_n be_v corruptible_a in_o their_o part_n but_o incorruptible_a in_o their_o all_o so_o the_o church_n be_v corruptible_a in_o her_o part_n but_o incorruptible_a in_o she_o all_o in_o such_o sort_n that_o though_o some_o particular_a church_n may_v err_v in_o faith_n and_o consequent_o cease_v from_o be_v church_n nevertheless_o there_o always_o remain_v one_o mass_n of_o a_o church_n exempt_a 〈◊〉_d corruption_n so_o great_a and_o eminent_a that_o she_o represente_v and_o conserve_n in_o herself_o the_o be_v right_n and_o prerogative_n of_o all_o the_o whole_a and_o so_o the_o obligation_n that_o we_o have_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o a_o other_o the_o obligation_n that_o we_o have_v to_o communicate_v with_o particular_a church_n for_o with_o she_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o communicate_v necessary_o and_o absolute_o under_o pain_n of_o anathema_n and_o damnation_n because_o out_o of_o her_o communion_n none_o can_v be_v save_v and_o with_o other_o only_o while_o they_o communicate_v with_o she_o and_o the_o pretence_n of_o truth_n can_v be_v allege_v to_o make_v this_o obligation_n 〈◊〉_d conditional_a since_o saint_n paul_n say_v the_o church_n be_v the_o fowdation_n of_o truth_n 〈◊〉_d and_o saint_n augustine_n within_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o church_n truth_n have_v her_o dwellinge_a nor_o can_v it_o be_v object_v that_o the_o supreme_a law_n in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n be_v the_o sincerity_n of_o heavenly_a doctrine_n for_o beside_o that_o this_o law_n 2_o have_v her_o statute_n write_v and_o unwritten_a follow_v this_o precept_n of_o s._n paul_n follow_v the_o tradition_n that_o you_o have_v receive_v from_o we_o whether_o by_o word_n or_o by_o epistle_n and_o this_o testimony_n of_o eusebius_n the_o apostle_n have_v give_v some_o 8._o thing_n by_o writing_n and_o other_o by_o unwritten_a law_n and_o this_o observation_n of_o saint_n chrysostome_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o 2._o deliver_v all_o thing_n by_o write_n but_o many_o thing_n alsoe_o without_o writing_n it_o be_v not_o 5._o only_o necessary_a in_o matter_n contest_v to_o have_v a_o law_n but_o it_o be_v needful_a beside_o the_o law_n to_o have_v a_o judge_n with_o authority_n able_a to_o oblige_v and_o subdue_v the_o sense_n of_o particular_a person_n to_o interpret_v the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n which_o judge_n as_o we_o have_v already_o demonstrate_v can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o church_n how_o to_o understand_v these_o word_n of_o saint_n gregory_n nazianzen_n there_o be_v a_o sacred_a war_n chap._n fourteen_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v the_o church_n then_o must_v fly_v the_o communion_n of_o those_o and_o say_v with_o saint_n gregory_n nazianzen_n orand_fw-fr that_o a_o 〈◊〉_d for_o 〈◊〉_d be_v better_a than_o a_o infect_a unity_n and_o will_v not_o doubt_v to_o pronounce_v with_o the_o same_o bless_a father_n that_o there_o be_v a_o sacred_a wary_a episc._n the_o reply_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n of_o prove_v that_o there_o may_v be_v some_o society_n who_o communion_n must_v be_v avoid_v for_o none_o deny_v it_o but_o of_o prove_v that_o there_o may_v come_v such_o a_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o external_a and_o visible_a society_n wherewith_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o communicate_v now_o the_o place_n that_o his_o majesty_n cit_v out_o of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n be_v so_o far_o from_o insinuatinge_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o they_o affirm_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o s._n gregory_n say_v not_o these_o 1._o word_n against_o the_o external_a and_o visible_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n but_o against_o the_o crafty_a practice_n of_o the_o arrian_n which_o demand_v under_o pretence_n of_o peace_n to_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n with_o confession_n of_o the_o faith_n ambiguous_a and_o
predesign_v that_o she_o may_v be_v discern_v and_o have_v be_v exbibit_v that_o she_o may_v be_v see_v and_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o she_o never_o go_v forth_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o any_o other_o but_o that_o all_o other_o go_v forth_o from_o she_o and_o she_o always_o remain_v in_o her_o root_n visible_a eminent_a perpetual_a immutable_a and_o exempt_a from_o all_o interruption_n which_o be_v a_o mark_n which_o saint_n augustine_n testify_v to_o be_v inseparable_a 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o church_n when_o he_o write_v the_o catholic_a church_n fight_a with_o all_o heresy_n may_v be_v oppose_v but_o she_o can_v be_v overthrow_v all_o heresy_n be_v come_v out_o from_o she_o as_o unprofitable_a branch_n out_o from_o the_o vine_n but_o she_o remain_v in_o her_o vine_n in_o her_o root_n in_o her_o charity_n in_o truth_n i_o say_v if_o the_o excellent_a king_n can_v show_v 〈◊〉_d these_o 3._o thing_n i_o confess_v free_o that_o this_o collection_n of_o passage_n that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n none_o can_v be_v save_v that_o whosoever_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o catholic_a 152_o cburch_n how_o laudable_a soever_o he_o presume_v his_o life_n to_o be_v for_o this_o only_a crime_n that_o he_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o christ_n he_o shall_v not_o have_v life_n but_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n shall_v remain_v upon_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n that_o will_v not_o have_v c._n the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v nothing_o avail_v he_o to_o have_v 〈◊〉_d or_o do_v such_o and_o so_o many_o good_a work_n without_o the_o end_n of_o the_o sovereign_a good_a that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n all_o thing_n may_v be_v have_v but_o salvation_n that_o he_o that_o communicate_v 〈◊〉_d with_o the_o the_o general_a church_n be_v a_o christian_n and_o a_o catholic_a and_o he_o that_o communicate_v not_o therewith_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o antichriste_n that_o it_o must_v be_v 〈◊〉_d and_o undoubted_o hold_v that_o every_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o sonn_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n if_o before_o the_o end_n of_o his_o life_n he_o do_v not_o 〈◊〉_d himself_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n what_o almesdeede_n soever_o he_o do_v yea_o though_o he_o shall_v 〈◊〉_d his_o blood_n for_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n can_v in_o no_o sort_n be_v save_v make_v not_o against_o his_o majesty_n but_o if_o contrary_o the_o excellent_a king_n can_v prove_v that_o the_o church_n to_o which_o he_o adhere_v have_v take_v the_o original_n of_o her_o visible_a communion_n continue_v and_o not_o interrupt_v from_o above_o 60._o or_o 80._o year_n and_o that_o between_o the_o time_n of_o the_o father_n from_o who_o that_o collection_n of_o passage_n have_v be_v extract_v and_o the_o time_n of_o calvin_n pretend_a reformation_n there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o church_n any_o communion_n any_o society_n any_o person_n that_o have_v hold_v joint_o universal_o those_o thing_n for_o which_o england_n have_v divide_v herself_o from_o the_o visible_a communion_n of_o that_o church_n wherein_o she_o be_v before_o then_o i_o have_v need_n be_v instruct_v to_o apprehend_v how_o these_o passage_n make_v not_o against_o his_o majesty_n of_o the_o distinction_n of_o heretic_n and_o schis_n matickes_n chapt_n xvi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n for_o from_o all_o these_o testimony_n there_o follow_v only_o this_o consequent_o that_o there_o remain_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n for_o those_o who_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n or_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o same_o catholic_a church_n which_o the_o king_n as_o we_o have_v say_v before_o grant_v himself_o the_o reply_n the_o collection_n of_o the_o passage_n that_o i_o have_v produce_v do_v not_o put_v this_o alternative_o that_o among_o those_o that_o be_v separate_v either_o from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n or_o from_o her_o communion_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n otherwise_o in_o a_o thing_n that_o the_o father_n will_v shall_v be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a they_o have_v a_o perpetual_a ambiguity_n to_o wit_n what_o it_o be_v to_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o there_o will_v remain_v always_o this_o question_n whether_o the_o point_n of_o separation_n be_v point_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o separation_n may_v be_v make_v upon_o such_o a_o point_n as_o the_o one_o side_n will_v say_v it_o be_v a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v not_o as_o the_o pellagian_o disputinge_v against_o the_o catholic_n say_v their_o difference_n be_v not_o in_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o catholic_n say_v the_o contrary_a and_o as_o 10._o yet_o to_o this_o day_n the_o zwinglians_n and_o the_o caluiniste_n disputinge_v against_o the_o ibid._n lutheran_n their_o contestation_n be_v not_o about_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o lutheran_n say_v the_o contrary_n but_o the_o father_n absolute_o set_v down_o this_o maxim_n that_o out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v none_o salvation_n reducinge_v all_o the_o certain_o and_o evidence_n of_o this_o proposition_n that_o out_o of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n to_o the_o separation_n of_o communion_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o separation_n of_o communion_n may_v proceed_v from_o either_o of_o these_o two_o cause_n to_o wit_n either_o from_o a_o error_n in_o faith_n in_o which_o case_n those_o that_o forsake_v the_o church_n be_v call_v heretic_n or_o from_o defect_n in_o charity_n in_o which_o case_n they_o be_v call_v schismatic_n but_o because_o those_o that_o sin_n either_o in_o the_o one_o or_o in_o the_o other_o can_v be_v so_o easy_o convince_v either_o of_o the_o one_o or_o of_o the_o other_o as_o of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o this_o visible_a church_n eminent_a above_o all_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n who_o god_n will_v be_v expose_v to_o the_o view_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o call_v catholic_a and_o to_o who_o he_o have_v affect_v the_o promise_n and_o prerogative_n of_o the_o perpetual_a assistance_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n for_o this_o cause_n the_o father_n and_o the_o counsel_n of_o africa_n saint_n auguseine_n be_v conc._n 4._o their_o secretary_n have_v pronounce_v this_o sentence_n so_o often_o before_o particularise_v 152._o by_o the_o penn_n of_o the_o precedinge_v author_n that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n without_o make_v distinction_n between_o those_o that_o separate_a 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o those_o that_o separate_v themselves_o from_o her_o communion_n for_o as_o much_o as_o all_o those_o that_o separate_v themselves_o visible_o from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n separate_v themselves_o also_o from_o her_o communion_n for_o there_o be_v no_o declare_a heretic_n but_o they_o be_v withal_o schismatickes_n also_o only_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n that_o heretic_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o faith_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n both_o together_o and_o the_o schismatickes_n only_o separate_v themselves_o from_o her_o communion_n although_o there_o be_v few_o schismatickes_n who_o to_o the_o separation_n of_o communion_n add_v not_o the_o separation_n of_o some_o point_n of_o faith_n for_o as_o sea-crabb_n when_o they_o see_v oyster_n open_a cast_v in_o little_a stone_n within_o their_o shell_n to_o keep_v they_o from_o shuttinge_v again_o that_o they_o may_v have_v time_n to_o devowre_v they_o so_o when_o schismatickes_n see_v a_o breach_n make_v in_o the_o church_n to_o hinder_v it_o from_o closeinge_v again_o they_o cast_v point_n of_o heresy_n into_o their_o schism_n and_o from_o schismatic_n become_v accessory_o 3._o heretic_n we_o esteem_v say_v saint_n jerom_n the_o difference_n between_o heresy_n and_o schism_n to_o be_v that_o heresy_n hold_v a_o perverse_a doctrine_n and_o schism_n for_o episcop_n all_o dissension_n separate_v man_n equal_o from_o the_o church_n which_o difference_n may_v well_o have_v place_n a_o while_n in_o the_o begin_v but_o in_o tract_n of_o time_n there_o be_v no_o schism_n that_o do_v not_o forge_v to_o itself_o some_o heresy_n to_o seem_v to_o have_v the_o just_a cause_n to_o separate_v itself_o from_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o emperor_n speak_v of_o the_o donatist_n who_o be_v those_o principal_o for_o who_o his_o majesty_n add_v this_o clause_n or_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o her_o communion_n they_o tax_v they_o accessorilie_o of_o heresy_n from_o thence_o say_v the_o law_n it_o be_v happen_v that_o from_o schism_n heresy_n be_v breed_v 〈◊〉_d 4._o and_o when_o saint_n augustine_n dispute_v against_o they_o he_o prove_v to_o they_o that_o they_o be_v not_o only_a
reverence_n to_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n it_o shall_v turn_v you_o to_o great_a honour_n and_o a_o while_n after_o but_o what_o need_n be_v there_o to_o exact_v from_o i_o the_o deposition_n of_o timothy_n since_o he_o be_v long_o since_o depose_v here_o with_o his_o master_n apollinarius_n by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o apostolic_a sea_n and_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o peter_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n for_o whereas_o the_o demand_n of_o this_o confirmation_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n report_v by_o theodoret_n it_o be_v because_o that_o epistle_n be_v not_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o one_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o father_n but_o of_o a_o other_o council_n celebrate_v the_o year_n follow_v at_o constantinople_n by_o some_o of_o the_o same_o father_n either_o call_v back_o again_o as_o theodoret_n pretend_v or_o remain_v of_o the_o former_a council_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o tenor_n of_o that_o letter_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o same_o council_n have_v confirm_v the_o election_n that_o the_o syrian_n have_v make_v of_o flavianus_n instead_o of_o miletius_n competitor_n of_o paulinus_n to_o the_o patriarkshipp_n of_o antioch_n and_o have_v reunite_v in_o flavianus_n person_n both_o their_o right_n do_v the_o pope_n call_v the_o cause_n to_o rome_n before_o a_o council_n that_o he_o assemble_v there_o and_o by_o his_o letter_n accompany_v with_o those_o of_o the_o emperor_n gratian_n send_v for_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n which_o have_v confirm_v this_o election_n to_o cause_v they_o to_o come_v and_o put_v it_o again_o to_o trial_n at_o rome_n and_o give_v assignation_n to_o both_o party_n to_o appear_v there_o whereof_o one_o to_o wit_n paulinus_n appear_v but_o flavianus_n distrust_v the_o equity_n of_o his_o cause_n have_v recourse_n to_o excuse_n and_o delay_n the_o ecclesiastical_a 〈◊〉_d necessity_n say_v saint_n jerom_n draw_v i_o to_o rome_n with_o the_o holy_a bishop_n paulinus_n and_o epiphanius_n whereof_o the_o one_o govern_v the_o church_n of_o antioch_n in_o syria_n and_o the_o other_o the_o church_n of_o salamina_n in_o cypress_n and_o again_o when_o the_o imperial_a letter_n have_v draw_v to_o rome_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n 17._o paul_n see_v there_o the_o admirable_a man_n and_o bishop_n of_o christ_n paulinus_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n 11._o and_o epiphanius_n bishop_n of_o salamina_n in_o cypress_n and_o sozomene_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n say_v he_o and_o all_o the_o western_a praelate_n bear_v the_o ordination_n of_o flavianus_n very_o impatient_o and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o therefore_o because_o it_o shall_v be_v 〈◊〉_d ibid._n they_o together_o with_o the_o emperor_n 〈◊〉_d write_v and_o call_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o 9_o east_n into_o the_o west_n and_o the_o same_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n excuse_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o can_v not_o come_v to_o rome_n move_v say_v they_o with_o brotherly_a charity_n you_o have_v call_v we_o as_o your_o member_n by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o most_o religious_a emperor_n etc._n etc._n but_o beside_o that_o our_o church_n but_o a_o while_n before_o beginning_n to_o be_v restore_v if_o we_o shall_v have_v do_v this_o have_v be_v 〈◊〉_d abandon_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o many_o of_o we_o can_v no_o way_n put_v in_o execution_n for_o asmuch_o as_o we_o travel_v to_o constantinople_n upon_o the_o letter_n of_o ibid._n your_o reverence_n send_v the_o last_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o aquilea_n to_o the_o most_o religious_a emperor_n theodosius_n have_v prepare_v we_o for_o none_o but_o that_o only_a yourney_n of_o constantinople_n and_o have_v get_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n remain_v in_o the_o province_n for_o none_o but_o that_o and_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o epistle_n speak_v of_o paulinus_n who_o they_o believe_v pope_n damasus_n favour_v as_o have_v be_v 〈◊〉_d create_v patriarcke_o of_o antioch_n by_o lucifer_n legate_n to_o the_o pope_n liberius_n his_o predecessor_n we_o 〈◊〉_d you_o not_o to_o prefer_v the_o favour_n or_o friendship_n to_o one_o particular_a ibid._n man_n before_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o doctrine_n of_o say_v and_o christian_n charity_n be_v confirm_v among_o we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o of_o the_o east_n among_o themselves_o we_o may_v cease_v to_o have_v in_o our_o mouth_n these_o word_n condemn_v by_o the_o apostle_n i_o be_o of_o paul_n and_o i_o of_o apollo_n and_o i_o of_o 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v to_o say_v we_o shall_v cease_v from_o say_v i_o be_o a_o miletian_a i_o be_o a_o paulinist_n i_o be_o a_o appolinarist_n for_o that_o it_o be_v which_o those_o signify_v i_o be_o of_o paul_n i_o be_o of_o apollo_n i_o be_o of_o cephas_n which_o do_v not_o design_n as_o our_o adversary_n pretend_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o haste_n but_o the_o three_o faction_n whereinto_o the_o church_n of_o the_o eastern_a asia_n have_v be_v divide_v and_o rend_v under_o paulinus_n miletius_n and_o appollinarius_n and_o indeed_o how_o can_v those_o of_o the_o east_n mean_v by_o those_o word_n among_o 〈◊〉_d the_o pope_n and_o themselves_o they_o that_o be_v so_o tie_v in_o communion_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o they_o have_v not_o be_v restore_v to_o their_o seat_n as_o theodoret_n say_v 2_o but_o even_o now_o but_o under_o condition_n to_o communicate_v with_o the_o pope_n but_o that_o be_v so_o clear_a as_o it_o need_v no_o proof_n let_v we_o go_v on_o and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o evasion_n of_o flavianus_n who_o withdraw_v himself_o because_o he_o know_v he_o have_v be_v order_v against_o the_o oath_n make_v 〈◊〉_d between_o miletius_n his_o predecessor_n and_o paulinus_n that_o the_o long_a liver_n of_o they_o two_o shall_v remain_v the_o sole_a patriarch_n have_v be_v discover_v and_o 23._o that_o the_o complaint_n thereof_o be_v arrive_v to_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_fw-la then_o only_a emperor_n who_o reside_v at_o constantinople_n do_v the_o emperor_n make_v he_o come_v from_o antioch_n to_o constantinople_n and_o press_v he_o to_o go_v to_o rome_n even_o after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n the_o emperor_n say_v theodoret_n often_o call_v upon_o make_v flavianus_n come_v to_o constantinople_n ibid._n and_o command_v he_o to_o travail_v to_o rome_n but_o flavianus_n answer_v it_o be_v winter_n and_o promisinge_v to_o perform_v his_o command_n in_o the_o return_n of_o the_o spring_n return_v into_o his_o country_n and_o a_o while_n after_o the_o emperor_n have_v again_o make_v he_o come_v to_o he_o again_o command_v he_o to_o transport_v himself_o to_o rome_n for_o that_o theodoret_n suffragan_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o antioch_n and_o creature_n to_o one_o of_o flavianus_n successor_n add_v that_o the_o emperor_n touch_v with_o the_o second_o answer_n of_o flavianus_n send_v he_o back_o to_o his_o province_n and_o take_v upon_o he_o protection_n of_o his_o cause_n be_v a_o testimony_n that_o have_v more_o relation_n to_o favour_n then_o to_o truth_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n write_v after_o the_o council_n of_o capua_n which_o be_v hold_v under_o pope_n siricius_n successor_n to_o damasus_n flavianus_n have_v cause_n to_o fear_v 78._o and_o therefore_o he_o fly_v a_o trial_n and_o again_o one_o only_a flavianus_n not_o subject_a to_o law_n as_o it_o seem_v to_o he_o appear_v not_o when_o we_o be_v all_o assemble_v and_o a_o while_n after_o flavianus_n only_o be_v exempt_v as_o he_o pretende_v from_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o sacerdotal_a college_n who_o will_v neither_o exhibit_v his_o presence_n to_o the_o sacerdotal_a assembly_n nor_o to_o the_o imperial_a decree_n and_o why_o then_o when_o paulinus_n be_v dead_a and_o that_o euagrius_n be_v substitute_v in_o his_o steed_n do_v the_o same_o council_n of_o capua_n which_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n call_v a_o universal_a council_n and_o that_o s._n ambrose_n 38._o describe_v as_o assemble_v from_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o province_n continue_v the_o first_o proceed_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o see_v that_o euagrius_n have_v appear_v and_o that_o flavianus_n persevere_v in_o his_o contempt_n delegated_a theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n who_o patriarkship_n border_v upon_o that_o of_o 78._o antioch_n to_o examine_v it_o the_o sacred_a synod_n say_v saint_n ambrose_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o theophilus_n have_v commit_v the_o right_a of_o examine_v this_o affair_n to_o your_o unanimity_n and_o to_o our_o other_o colleague_n of_o egypt_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o you_o cite_v again_o our_o brother_n flavianus_n and_o why_o then_o when_o the_o council_n of_o capua_n have_v give_v this_o commission_n to_o theophilus_n patriarch_n
have_v always_o observe_v what_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a have_v command_v and_o why_o then_o when_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a to_o who_o i_o have_v bring_v down_o this_o information_n as_o well_o because_o the_o english_a man_n derive_v from_o he_o the_o original_n of_o their_o mission_n ecclesiastical_a as_o because_o calume_v propounde_n he_o for_o true_a and_o lawful_a model_n of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o pope_n reprehend_v 1027._o year_n ago_o natalis_n bishop_n of_o salona_n in_o dalmatia_n for_o the_o fault_n that_o he_o have_v commit_v for_o which_o he_o after_o do_v penance_n in_o depose_v honoratus_n archdeacon_n of_o salona_n notwithstanding_o pope_n pelagius_n letter_n do_v he_o write_v to_o he_o that_o such_o a_o disobedience_n have_v be_v intolerable_a even_o in_o one_o of_o the_o four_o patriarch_n if_o one_o of_o the_o four_o patriarch_n say_v 37._o he_o have_v commit_v such_o a_o act_n so_o great_a disobedience_n can_v not_o have_v escape_v without_o a_o grievous_a scandal_n and_o why_o then_o when_o clementius_fw-la primate_n of_o bysacia_n in_o africa_n have_v be_v accuse_v before_o the_o emperor_n and_o send_v back_o by_o the_o emperor_n to_o the_o sea_n 64._o apostolic_a do_v the_o same_o s._n gregory_n say_v if_o there_o be_v any_o fault_n in_o the_o bishop_n i_o know_v not_o what_o bishop_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a if_o a_o fault_n require_v it_o not_o according_a to_o the_o reason_n of_o humility_n we_o be_v all_o equal_a and_o why_o then_o when_o john_n archbishop_n of_o larissa_n in_o thessalia_n have_v unjust_o and_o unworthy_o condemn_v adrian_n bishop_n of_o thebes_n one_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o jurisdiction_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o thebes_n have_v appeal_v to_o rome_n from_o he_o do_v s._n gregory_n eclipse_v the_o bishop_n and_o bishopric_n of_o thebes_n from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o larissa_n his_o metropolitan_a and_o declare_v the_o archbishop_n of_o larissa_n if_o ever_o he_o attempt_v more_o to_o exercise_v any_o act_n of_o metropolitan_a over_o he_o interdict_v from_o the_o sacrament_n so_o as_o they_o can_v not_o be_v restore_v to_o he_o except_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n but_o with_o the_o leave_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n we_o ordain_v say_v he_o that_o 46._o thy_o brotherhood_n abstain_v from_o all_o the_o jurisdiction_n which_o you_o have_v former_o have_v over_o he_o and_o over_o his_o church_n and_o a_o while_n after_o that_o if_o in_o any_o time_n or_o for_o 〈◊〉_d occasion_n whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v attempt_v to_o contradict_v this_o our_o statute_n know_v that_o we_o declare_v thou_o deprive_v from_o the_o sacred_a communion_n so_o as_o it_o may_v not_o be_v restore_v to_o thou_o except_o in_o the_o article_n of_o death_n but_o with_o the_o leave_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o why_o then_o final_o when_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n have_v get_v the_o upper_a hand_n of_o the_o other_o patriarch_n do_v he_o continue_v to_o suffer_v appeal_n of_o cause_n from_o his_o jurisdiction_n to_o the_o pope_n tribunal_n and_o to_o acknowledge_v himself_o subject_a and_o inferior_a to_o the_o pope_n john_n priest_n of_o chalcedon_n 82._o say_v s._n gregory_n in_o the_o cause_n that_o he_o have_v against_o our_o brother_n colleague_n john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n have_v have_v recourse_n according_a to_o the_o canon_n to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a and_o the_o cause_n have_v be_v determine_v by_o our_o sentence_n and_o again_o pronounce_v the_o restitution_n of_o athanasius_n a_o priest_n and_o a_o religious_a man_n of_o lycaonia_n who_o have_v be_v depose_v and_o cast_v out_o of_o his_o monastery_n by_o the_o same_o john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o have_v appeal_v to_o he_o we_o declare_v thou_o say_v he_o to_o be_v free_a from_o all_o spott_n of_o heresy_n and_o a_o catholic_n 64._o &c._n &c._n and_o give_v thou_o free_a leave_n to_o return_v into_o thy_o monastery_n and_o to_o hold_v there_o the_o same_o rank_n as_o thou_o do_v before_o and_o again_o who_o doubt_v but_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n 63._o be_v subject_a to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a which_o the_o most_o religious_a emperor_n and_o our_o brother_n bishop_n of_o the_o same_o town_n do_v continual_o protest_v for_o as_o for_o the_o word_n universal_a bishop_n wherein_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n desire_v to_o participate_v 34._o with_o the_o pope_n but_o under_o the_o pope_n and_o in_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o east_n forasmuch_o as_o constantinople_n have_v be_v erect_v into_o the_o title_n of_o the_o second_o rome_n it_o shall_v be_v answer_v in_o a_o chapter_n by_o itself_o &_o for_o the_o resusall_n that_o s._n gregory_n make_v to_o use_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n though_o it_o have_v 34_o be_v give_v to_o his_o predecessor_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n it_o shall_v be_v satisfy_v in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v because_o of_o the_o evil_a sense_n the_o word_n universal_a bishop_n may_v receive_v which_o be_v to_o signify_v only_a bishop_n and_o so_o exclude_v the_o other_o prelate_n from_o the_o title_n of_o bishop_n in_o chief_a and_o of_o minister_n and_o officer_n of_o god_n and_o to_o hold_v they_o but_o for_o committee_n and_o deputy_n of_o the_o universal_a bishop_n as_o the_o same_o s._n gregory_n lib._n protest_v when_o he_o faith_n if_o there_o be_v one_o that_o be_v universal_a bishop_n all_o the_o rest_n be_v no_o more_o bishop_n and_o not_o to_o deprive_v himself_o from_o the_o superintendencie_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o other_o bishop_n of_o which_o he_o cry_v clean_o contrary_a if_o there_o be_v any_o crime_n in_o the_o bishop_n i_o know_v no_o bishop_n but_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a if_o no_o crime_n require_v it_o according_a to_o the_o reason_n of_o bumilitie_n we_o be_v all_o equal_a of_o form_v letter_n chapt_n xxvi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n than_o be_v alsoe_o in_o frequent_a use_n form_v letter_n by_o the_o commerce_n and_o contexture_n where_o of_o the_o communion_n be_v admirable_o exercise_v among_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n how_o far_o soever_o they_o be_v distant_a one_o from_o a_o other_o in_o place_n the_o reply_n it_o be_v true_a but_o the_o centre_n of_o this_o communion_n and_o of_o this_o ecclesiastical_a unity_n which_o be_v exercise_v and_o entertain_v by_o the_o commerce_n of_o form_a letter_n be_v the_o sea_n apostolic_a and_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o appear_v 3._o by_o s._n ireneus_fw-la who_o cry_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o of_o a_o principality_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o it_o have_v be_v above_o manifest_v because_o of_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a it_o be_v necessary_a that_o every_o church_n shall_v agree_v this_o appear_v 55._o by_o s._n cyprian_n who_o call_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n and_o the_o original_n of_o sacerdotal_a unity_n this_o appear_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n gratian_n which_o ordain_v that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v deliver_v to_o those_o that_o be_v in_o the_o pope_n communion_n he_o ordain_v say_v theodoret_n that_o the_o sacred_a house_n shall_v be_v restore_v to_o those_o that_o communicate_v 〈◊〉_d with_o damasus_n and_o a_o while_n after_o and_o this_o law_n be_v indefinite_o execute_v in_o all_o nation_n this_o appear_v by_o s._n ambrose_n who_o write_v speak_v of_o his_o brother_n come_v into_o one_o of_o the_o city_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o sardinia_n he_o ask_v the_o bishop_n of_o that_o place_n whether_o he_o agree_v with_o the_o catholic_a bishop_n that_o be_v to_o 57_o say_v add_v he_o with_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o appear_v by_o s._n jerome_n who_o write_v to_o pope_n damasus_n i_o be_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o thy_o blessedness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o peter_n chair_n i_o know_v the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o that_o rock_n whosoever_o be_v not_o in_o the_o ark_n he_o shall_v perish_v at_o the_o come_n of_o the_o flood_n he_o that_o eat_v the_o lamb_n out_o os_fw-la this_o house_n be_v profane_a and_o a_o while_n after_o whosoever_o gather_v not_o with_o thou_o scatters_z that_o be_v to_o say_v whosoever_o be_v not_o of_o christ_n be_v of_o antichrist_n and_o again_o send_v i_o word_n with_o who_o i_o ought_v to_o communicate_v in_o antioch_n for_o the_o heretic_n of_o camp_n with_o those_o of_o tharse_n have_v no_o other_o ambition_n but_o that_o they_o may_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o your_o communion_n preach_v the_o three_o hypostosy_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a understanding_n 58._o and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n the_o while_o i_o cry_v if_o any_o of_o you_o be_v join_v to_o peter_n chair_n he_o
the_o east_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o asian_a east_n after_o convert_v into_o the_o government_a of_o syria_n and_o other_o eastern_a province_n and_o that_o of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n from_o whence_o the_o ancient_a jew_n call_v rome_n the_o empire_n of_o edom_n that_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n by_o allusion_n to_o idumea_n which_o be_v situate_a towards_o the_o west_n from_o the_o southern_a judea_n and_o they_o call_v titus_n who_o sack_v jerusalem_n titus_n the_o idumean_n a_o thing_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o latter_a rabbi_n to_o derive_v the_o race_n of_o titus_n from_o idumea_n and_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d paraphra_v turn_n these_o word_n of_o jeremias_n he_o will_v visit_v thou_o daughter_n of_o edom_n into_o these_o i_o will_v visit_v thou_o impious_a rome_n for_o the_o division_n of_o alexander_n 〈◊〉_d empire_n have_v be_v final_o reduce_v to_o two_o principal_a empire_n the_o one_o the_o empire_n of_o egypt_n hold_v by_o the_o posterity_n of_o ptolomeus_n son_n of_o lagus_n whereof_o alexandria_n be_v the_o head_n the_o other_o the_o empire_n of_o asia_n possess_v by_o the_o successor_n of_o seleucus_n who_o after_o he_o have_v conquer_v demetrius_n king_n of_o asia_n make_v say_v eusebius_n and_o saint_n jerom_n of_o the_o two_o 〈◊〉_d kingdom_n of_o syria_n and_o asia_n one_o empire_n who_o capital_a city_n be_v antioch_n then_o when_o those_o two_o empire_n come_v to_o be_v unite_v with_o that_o of_o the_o common_a wealth_n of_o rome_n which_o before_o hold_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n there_o where_o three_o principal_a city_n metropolitan_a and_o capital_a in_o the_o empire_n two_o subaltern_a to_o wit_n alexandria_n which_o be_v head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o south_n that_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o egypt_n and_o antioch_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o east_n that_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o asia_n and_o one_o 〈◊〉_d to_o wit_n rome_n which_o be_v particular_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n and_o beside_o have_v the_o superintendencie_n over_o the_o head_n of_o the_o other_o two_o empire_n for_o i_o do_v not_o reckon_v carthage_n for_o so_o much_o as_o she_o be_v long_o before_o make_v a_o member_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n for_o these_o cause_n then_o as_o the_o church_n cast_v she_o first_o root_n in_o asia_n saint_n peter_n also_o first_o plant_v his_o episcopal_a sea_n at_o antioch_n the_o capital_a city_n 36._o of_o the_o east_n where_o he_o be_v resident_a comprehend_v his_o voyage_n into_o the_o neighbour_n province_n seven_o year_n and_o there_o found_v a_o successor_n or_o rather_o a_o succession_n which_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostle_n head_n of_o all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o eastern_a asia_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o 7._o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n intitle_v his_o sea_n the_o sea_n of_o s._n peter_n of_o the_o great_a city_n of_o the_o antiochian_o &_o that_o s._n chrysost_o ignat._n citizen_v of_o antioch_n cry_v god_n show_v by_o the_o effect_n that_o he_o have_v great_a care_n of_o the_o city_n of_o antioch_n for_o he_o ordain_v that_o peter_n the_o superintendent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n he_o to_o who_o he_o have_v consign_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n he_o to_o who_o he_o have_v commit_v the_o disposition_n of_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v a_o long_a time_n resident_a there_o &_o that_o s._n innocent_a the_o first_o of_o the_o same_o time_n with_o s._n chrysostome_n 18._o write_v to_o alexander_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n the_o sea_n of_o antioch_n have_v not_o give_v place_n to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n but_o what_o that_o obtain_v only_o by_o the_o way_n this_o obtain_v absolute_o and_o final_o from_o whence_o the_o same_o saint_n peter_n see_v that_o the_o church_n begin_v to_o grow_v further_o and_o to_o spread_v her_o root_n through_o all_o the_o world_n he_o transport_v himself_o to_o rome_n which_o be_v both_o in_o particular_a head_n of_o the_o west_n &_o in_o general_a head_n of_o the_o world_n &_o hold_v there_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n comprehend_v many_o voyage_n 25._o year_n simon_n peter_n say_v saint_n eccl_n jerom_n son_n of_o jona_n of_o the_o province_n of_o galilee_n of_o the_o borough_n of_o bethsaida_n brother_n to_o andrew_n the_o apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n after_o the_o episcopate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o dispersion_n of_o those_o of_o the_o circumcision_n who_o have_v believe_v in_o pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o bithynia_n come_v to_o rome_n the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n to_o overthrow_n simon_n the_o magician_n and_o there_o hold_v 25._o year_n the_o episcopal_a chair_n and_o s._n leo_n the_o first_o addressing_z 2._o his_o speech_n in_o the_o form_n of_o apostrophe_n to_o the_o same_o s._n peter_n thou_o have_v say_v he_o already_o found_v the_o church_n of_o antioch_n in_o which_o the_o word_n christian_n first_o receive_v birth_n thou_o have_v already_o replenish_v pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o bithynia_n with_o the_o law_n of_o the_o evangelicall_a preach_n then_o final_o have_v establish_v the_o superintendencie_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n at_o antioch_n and_o of_o that_o of_o the_o west_n at_o rome_n and_o consider_v he_o have_v still_o one_o of_o the_o three_o capital_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o provide_v for_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o alexandria_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o egypt_n he_o appoint_v &_o place_v there_o his_o second_o self_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o ghostly_a child_n and_o well-beloved_a disciple_n s._n mark_v the_o evangelist_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o julius_n the_o first_o report_v by_o s._n athanasius_n write_v of_o alexandria_n it_o be_v not_o a_o common_a church_n but_o of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o have_v institute_v and_o s._n jerom_n the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n do_v glory_n that_o 78._o she_o partake_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a and_o again_o that_o the_o chair_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n confirm_v by_o his_o preach_n the_o preach_n of_o the_o chair_n of_o mark_n the_o evangelist_n and_o saint_n leo_n the_o first_o write_v to_o dioscorus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n since_o that_o the_o most_o bless_a apostle_n peter_n have_v receive_v from_o our_o lord_n the_o principality_n of_o the_o apostleship_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n remain_v in_o his_o institution_n it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o believe_v that_o his_o holy_a disciple_n mark_v who_o first_o govern_v 79._o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n have_v form_v his_o decree_n upon_o any_o other_o rule_v of_o tradition_n and_o from_o thence_o take_v begin_v these_o three_o patriarchall_a sea_n correspondent_a to_o the_o three_o imperial_a seat_n under_o which_o the_o general_a union_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v make_v but_o not_o so_o yet_o equal_a but_o that_o among_o these_o three_o first_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v first_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o church_n of_o their_o division_n there_o be_v one_o first_o of_o the_o first_o &_o exalt_v &_o superintendent_n over_o both_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n the_o roman_a from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o council_n 〈◊〉_d os_fw-la sardica_n &_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n &_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a call_v she_o the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o church_n &_o that_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n entitle_v the_o pope_n the_o rector_n of_o the_o univer_n salitie_n of_o church_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n qualify_v he_o he_o to_o who_o the_o guard_n of_o the_o vine_n be_v commit_v by_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o the_o emperor_n 〈◊〉_d constantine_n pogonat_n and_o the_o six_o council_n of_o constantinople_n call_v he_o the_o agath_fw-mi protothrone_v of_o the_o universal_a church_n 〈◊〉_d the_o precedent_n of_o the_o apostolical_a height_n ibid._n the_o soucraigne_a pope_n 〈◊〉_d the_o capitaine_n of_o the_o sacred_a warfare_n and_o the_o universal_a patriarch_n and_o arch-pastor_n and_o call_v the_o other_o patriarch_n sinthrone_n of_o the_o pope_n aster_n the_o pope_n for_o i_o will_v not_o add_v that_o which_o some_o catholic_n use_v to_o allege_v of_o cassiodorus_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n the_o title_n of_o bishop_n of_o the_o patriarch_n as_o well_o because_o cassiodorus_n there_o speak_v not_o of_o patriarch_n proper_o take_v but_o extend_v the_o word_n to_o primate_fw-la and_o metropolitan_o as_o because_o i_o doubt_v it_o must_v be_v read_v disiunctivelie_a papam_fw-la vel_fw-la patriarchalem_fw-la episcopum_fw-la and_o not_o explicative_o papam_fw-la vel_fw-la patriarcharum_fw-la episcopum_fw-la it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o as_o
bishop_n of_o rome_n because_o of_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o seat_n 7._o 〈◊〉_d care_v of_o all_o thing_n belong_v be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o language_n or_o rather_o that_o this_o that_o ruffinus_n say_v here_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o have_v the_o care_n of_o the_o suburbicary_n church_n and_o this_o that_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o rome_n by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o christrians_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o grant_v that_o ruffinus_n by_o the_o 2._o word_n church_n suburbicarie_n do_v intend_v in_o generalll_v all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o province_n subject_a to_o the_o empire_n of_o rome_n nor_o in_o particular_a the_o only_a church_n of_o the_o city_n subject_a to_o the_o provostship_n of_o rome_n but_o intend_v the_o church_n of_o the_o province_n or_o nation_n where_o the_o metropolitan_o or_o primat_n acknowledge_v the_o pope_n immediate_o without_o the_o intermeddle_v of_o any_o the_o patriarch_n to_o wit_n the_o church_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o the_o west_n will_v that_o hinder_v that_o beside_o the_o immediate_a superintendencie_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v over_o the_o province_n of_o his_o patriarkship_n he_o may_v not_o have_v a_o mediate_a superintendencie_n over_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o other_o hemer_n if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o compare_v thing_n sacred_a to_o profane_v do_v not_o he_o teach_v we_o that_o beside_o the_o command_n agamemnon_n have_v as_o a_o particular_a king_n over_o the_o company_n of_o his_o own_o subject_n and_o the_o other_o king_n like_o he_o every_o one_o over_o their_o own_o he_o have_v yet_o beyond_o that_o as_o head_n and_o captain_n general_a over_o the_o army_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o universal_a authority_n and_o superintendencie_n over_o the_o other_o king_n and_o over_o their_o company_n and_o will_v not_o the_o adversary_n 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o pope_n have_v it_o that_o the_o provost_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o who_o temporal_a proportion_n they_o pretend_v to_o square_v the_o pope_n spiritual_a authority_n beside_o the_o ordinary_a jurisdiction_n of_o his_o provostship_n wherein_o they_o equal_v he_o to_o other_o provost_n have_v beside_o in_o the_o first_o age_n a_o other_o extraordinary_a jurisdiction_n by_o which_o as_o head_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o vicar_n of_o the_o emperor_n he_o be_v superior_a to_o other_o provost_n and_o judge_v of_o the_o appeal_n of_o all_o the_o province_n and_o 〈◊〉_d saint_n basill_n that_o great_a archbishop_n of_o cappadocia_n do_v not_o he_o consider_v the_o pope_n some_o time_n as_o patriarch_n of_o the_o west_n where_o he_o call_v he_o the_o corypheos_n of_o those_o of_o the_o west_n and_o sometime_o as_o head_n 77._o of_o the_o universal_a church_n when_o he_o write_v to_o those_o of_o the_o west_n be_v it_o that_o you_o repute_v yourself_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n the_o head_n can_v say_v to_o the_o foot_n you_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o i_o be_v it_o that_o you_o place_v yourselves_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o other_o member_n of_o the_o church_n you_o can_v say_v to_o we_o that_o be_v constitute_v in_o one_o same_o body_n with_o you_o you_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o i_o for_o that_o he_o use_v this_o disiunctive_a particle_n be_v it_o it_o be_v not_o there_o to_o cast_v any_o doubt_n but_o to_o distinguish_v the_o address_n of_o his_o speech_n into_o two_o branch_n whereof_o the_o one_o to_o wit_n be_v it_o that_o you_o repute_v yourself_o head_n of_o the_o universail_n church_n have_v regard_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n be_v it_o that_o you_o place_v yourselves_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o other_o member_n have_v regard_n to_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o west_n and_o do_v not_o he_o himself_o report_v that_o eustathius_n bishop_n of_o sebaste_n in_o armenia_n have_v be_v depose_v by_o the_o council_n of_o melitina_n in_o armenia_n a_o catholic_a and_o orthodoxal_a council_n and_o have_v bring_v letter_n of_o restitution_n from_o pope_n liberius_n be_v receive_v without_o form_n of_o process_n into_o the_o council_n 〈◊〉_d of_o 〈◊〉_d in_o cappadocia_n and_o do_v not_o saint_n jerom_n who_o be_v priest_n of_o antioch_n and_o creature_n to_o paulinus_n the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n and_o resident_a within_o hier._n the_o division_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o 〈◊〉_d say_v what_o shall_v the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n do_v and_o those_o of_o egypt_n and_o that_o of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a design_v by_o the_o church_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a those_o which_o be_v subject_a immediate_o vigil_n without_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o patriarch_n between_o to_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o the_o church_n of_o egypt_n those_o which_o answer_v to_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o alexandria_n &_o by_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n those_o which_o be_v submit_v to_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o antioch_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o that_o do_v he_o not_o write_v to_o pope_n damasus_n about_o the_o contention_n of_o vitalis_n 57_o meletius_n and_o paulinus_n competitor_n in_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o antioch_n i_o be_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o thy_o blessedness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o chair_n ibid._n of_o peter_n i_o know_v the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o that_o rock_n and_o a_o little_a after_o i_o know_v not_o vitalis_n i_o reie_v meletius_n i_o be_o ignorant_a of_o paulinus_n whosoever_o gather_v not_o with_o thou_o scatters_z that_o be_v to_o say_v do_v he_o not_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o pope_n patriarkship_n from_o the_o other_o patriarkship_n hinder_v not_o the_o pope_n superiority_n over_o the_o other_o and_o do_v not_o flavianus_n archbishop_n ibid._n of_o constantinople_n write_v to_o pope_n leo_n we_o have_v give_v advertisement_n to_o your_o holiness_n of_o the_o excommunication_n of_o eutyches_n that_o you_o may_v make_v his_o 〈◊〉_d 18._o know_v to_o all_o the_o bishop_n resident_a under_o your_o piety_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o do_v he_o not_o when_o eutyches_n pretend_v to_o have_v appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n submit_v his_o judgement_n to_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o do_v not_o himself_o in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o ephesus_n appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o john_n the_o second_o and_o anthimus_n and_o menas_n and_o john_n the_o four_o his_o successor_n do_v they_o not_o acknowledge_v and_o protest_v that_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o pope_n that_o come_v after_o leo_n do_v not_o they_o depose_v acacius_n and_o anthimus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o judge_v by_o appeal_v the_o cause_n of_o john_n &_o athanasius_n subject_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o do_v not_o the_o pope_n s._n gregory_n 64._o the_o great_a call_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o west_n his_o bishop_n if_o the_o cause_n say_v he_o of_o the_o bishop_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o i_o be_v treat_v by_o the_o religious_a emperor_n by_o 64._o the_o intercession_n of_o stranger_n miserable_a man_n that_o i_o be_o what_o do_v i_o in_o this_o church_n but_o that_o my_o bishop_n despise_v i_o and_o have_v recourse_n to_o secular_a judge_n against_o i_o i_o thank_v god_n almighty_a for_o it_o and_o i_o impute_v it_o to_o my_o sin_n yet_o do_v not_o he_o say_v of_o all_o the_o bishop_n in_o general_a if_o there_o be_v any_o fault_n in_o the_o bishop_n i_o know_v no_o bishop_n but_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a and_o julian_n the_o former_a who_o live_v 1050._o year_n past_a do_v he_o not_o turn_v the_o hundred_o thirtith_n one_o new_a constitution_n into_o 131._o these_o word_n yet_o more_o raw_a they_o those_o of_o ruffinus_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o justinianea_n shall_v have_v the_o same_o right_n over_o the_o bishop_n subject_n to_o he_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v over_o the_o bishop_n submit_v to_o he_o and_o yet_o by_o this_o do_v he_o pretend_v to_o equal_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o justinianea_n to_o the_o pope_n or_o to_o exempt_v he_o and_o his_o bishop_n from_o the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n nothing_o less_o but_o by_o the_o bishop_n submit_v to_o the_o pope_n he_o intend_v the_o bishop_n submit_v immediate_o to_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o interposition_n of_o other_o patriarch_n as_o 131._o it_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o original_a greek_a of_o the_o law_n which_o bear_v this_o we_o ordain_v that_o in_o all_o province_n subject_a to_o he_o he_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolicle_n 8._o of_o rome_n follow_v the_o thing_n define_v by_o the_o most_o holy_a pope_n vigilius_n and_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o same_o justinian_n to_o epiphanius_n which_o say_v we_o will_v suffer_v nothing_o to_o pass_v concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v also_o refer_v
that_o he_o will_v have_v bring_v under_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o alexandria_n and_o of_o antioch_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o same_o pope_n leo_n reproach_v it_o to_o he_o that_o he_o have_v pack_v this_o decree_n not_o simple_o to_o exalte_n his_o rank_n but_o to_o increase_v his_o power_n this_o thy_o fault_n say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d which_o to_o augment_v thy_o power_n thou_o 〈◊〉_d commit_v as_o thou_o say_v by_o the_o exhortation_n of_o other_o thy_o charity_n have_v better_a and_o more_o sincere_o blot_v out_o if_o thou_o have_v not_o impute_v that_o which_o can_v not_o be_v attempt_v without_o thy_o will_n to_o the_o only_a 〈◊〉_d counsel_n of_o thy_o clergy_n and_o elsewhere_o after_o the_o vicious_a beginning_n of_o thy_o promotion_n after_o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n which_o against_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o canon_n thou_o have_v attribute_v to_o thyself_o i_o be_o grieve_v that_o thy_o dilection_n have_v fall_v so_o far_o as_o to_o insringe_v the_o holy_a constitution_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o nicaea_n as_o if_o thou_o have_v watch_v a_o time_n for_o thy_o purpose_n wherein_o the_o sea_n of_o alexandria_n be_v fall_v from_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o second_o honour_n and_o wherein_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n have_v lose_v the_o propriety_n of_o the_o three_o dignity_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o place_n be_v subject_v to_o thy_o jurisdiction_n all_o the_o metropolitan_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o proper_a honour_n and_o be_v it_o not_o under_o this_o pretence_n that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n attribute_v to_o themselves_o the_o appeal_n from_o other_o patriarch_n that_o which_o be_v define_v say_v balsamon_n in_o the_o 3._o council_n of_o sardica_n for_o the_o pope_n concern_v appeal_n ought_v also_o to_o be_v extend_v to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o asmuch_o as_o he_o have_v be_v by_o diverse_a canon_n mean_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o that_o of_o the_o council_n trullian_n honour_v in_o the_o same_o sort_n as_o the_o pope_n and_o again_o this_o ibid._n privilege_n belong_v not_o to_o the_o pope_n alone_o that_o every_o bishop_n be_v condemn_v shall_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n but_o it_o ought_v also_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o nilus_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n the_o 2._o twenty_o eight_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o thirty_o six_o of_o the_o six_o council_n honour_v the_o sea_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o same_o privilege_n with_o that_o of_o rome_n grant_v also_o manifest_o the_o appeal_n to_o that_o of_o constantinople_n and_o in_o brief_a be_v it_o not_o under_o this_o very_a pretence_n that_o when_o gregory_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n have_v appeal_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o to_o the_o council_n from_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o syria_n john_n patriarch_n 7._o of_o constantinople_n presume_v to_o call_v a_o generali_fw-la council_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n and_o to_o assign_v the_o other_o patriarch_n and_o metropolitan_o of_o 1._o the_o empire_n of_o the_o east_n to_o be_v there_o and_o there_o to_o judge_v with_o they_o the_o cause_n of_o gregory_n and_o there_o to_o entitle_v himself_o universal_a bishop_n 69._o now_o be_v not_o this_o to_o protest_v that_o before_o that_o constantinople_n be_v erect_v into_o the_o title_n of_o second_o rome_n and_o that_o the_o counsel_n of_o constantinople_n and_o chalcedon_n have_v make_v this_o pretend_a extension_n of_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o he_o of_o constantinople_n the_o universal_a primacy_n and_o superintendencie_n of_o the_o church_n belong_v to_o the_o pope_n for_o to_o say_v that_o at_o least_o it_o appear_v from_o these_o word_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o father_n do_v justly_o exhibit_v the_o privilege_n to_o the_o 28_o sea_n of_o the_o ancient_a rome_n for_o asmuch_o as_o that_o city_n have_v the_o empire_n and_o the_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o religious_a father_n move_v with_o the_o same_o consideration_n 〈◊〉_d attribute_v equal_a privilege_n to_o the_o holy_a sea_n of_o the_o city_n of_o 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o cause_n wherefore_o the_o father_n which_o have_v precede_v the_o first_o council_n of_o 〈◊〉_d have_v give_v the_o primacy_n to_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o the_o succession_n of_o saint_n peter_n but_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n beside_o that_o here_o the_o question_n be_v not_o of_o right_a but_o of_o possession_n nor_o of_o 〈◊〉_d the_o cause_n wherefore_o the_o father_n which_o live_v before_o the_o first_o council_n of_o 〈◊〉_d have_v grant_v the_o primacy_n to_o the_o pope_n but_o to_o know_v whether_o indeed_o they_o have_v grant_v it_o he_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n say_v that_o the_o primacy_n have_v be_v exhibit_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n they_o intend_v not_o that_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v the_o next_o conjoin_v and_o immediate_a cause_n of_o the_o primacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o the_o cause_n antecedent_n obiective_n and_o remote_a contrariwise_o the_o next_o and_o conjoin_v cause_n of_o the_o primacy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o succession_n of_o saint_n peter_n as_o it_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o title_n that_o they_o give_v to_o the_o pope_n epistle_n call_v it_o the_o sermon_n 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o sea_n of_o saint_n peter_n and_o by_o the_o protestation_n that_o they_o make_v that_o the_o pope_n primacy_n be_v of_o divine_a right_n and_o institute_v by_o the_o proper_a mouth_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o they_o say_v speak_v of_o dioscorus_n he_o have_v extend_v 〈◊〉_d his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d against_o he_o to_o who_o the_o guard_n of_o the_o vine_n be_v commit_v by_o our_o 〈◊〉_d but_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o cause_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o cause_n that_o move_v saint_n peter_n head_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o place_n and_o settle_v his_o sea_n at_o rome_n rather_o than_o in_o a_o other_o place_n they_o pretend_v to_o have_v be_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n by_o mean_n whereof_o these_o two_o cause_n be_v not_o exclusive_a but_o inclusive_a one_o to_o the_o other_o as_o also_o the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n 〈◊〉_d &_o valentinian_n make_v six_o year_n before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n 〈◊〉_d comoynes_fw-la they_o in_fw-la these_o word_n three_o thing_n have_v establish_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a the_o merit_n of_o saint_n peter_n who_o be_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o episcopal_a 〈◊〉_d the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n and_o the_o synodical_a authority_n and_o to_o this_o there_o be_v no_o repugnancy_n in_o that_o which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o same_o council_n argue_v also_o of_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n and_o they_o allege_v that_o it_o be_v second_o rome_n to_o infer_v from_o thence_o the_o second_o place_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n for_o they_o ground_v not_o their_o 5._o instance_n simple_o upon_o the_o temporal_a dignity_n of_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v say_v saint_n austin_n daughter_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n but_o also_o upon_o the_o spiritual_a dignity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v daughter_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n forasmuch_o as_o a_o part_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n be_v transfer_v to_o constantinople_n with_o the_o other_o roman_a inhabi_fw-la tants_z when_o one_o of_o the_o half_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v transport_v thither_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o do_v not_o lean_v only_o upon_o this_o that_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n be_v a_o other_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n but_o upon_o this_o that_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n be_v a_o swarm_n and_o a_o colony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o 〈◊〉_d the_o episcopal_a sea_n of_o constantinople_n a_o member_n and_o part_n of_o the_o sea_n episcopal_a of_o rome_n or_o rather_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sea_n episcopal_a and_o one_o and_o the_o same_o throne_n of_o saint_n peter_n with_o that_o of_o rome_n as_o john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n protest_v to_o pope_n hormisdas_n in_o these_o word_n i_o esteem_v 〈◊〉_d the_o church_n of_o your_o ancient_a and_o this_o new_a rome_n to_o be_v one_o selfsame_a church_n and_o i_o make_v account_n that_o that_o sea_n of_o saint_n peter_n and_o this_o of_o this_o imperial_a city_n be_v oneself_o same_o 〈◊〉_d and_o as_o it_o seem_v the_o title_n of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o when_o he_o call_v the_o sea_n of_o constantinople_n the_o sea_n 〈◊〉_d and_o zonarus_n when_o he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o time_n
imprint_v this_o title_n of_o proud_a nomination_n call_v i_o universal_a pope_n 34_o which_o i_o pray_v your_o most_o dear_a holiness_n no_o more_o to_o do_v and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o certain_o your_o holiness_n know_v that_o this_o title_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o since_o again_o by_o the_o father_n follow_v to_o my_o predecessor_n but_o none_o of_o they_o will_v ever_o use_v this_o word_n because_o in_o preserve_v in_o this_o world_n the_o honour_n of_o all_o bishop_n they_o may_v maiutaine_v their_o own_o towards_o god_n almighty_a to_o this_o then_o to_o make_v a_o end_n we_o answer_v that_o the_o word_n ecumenical_a or_o universal_a have_v two_o meaning_n the_o one_o proper_a literal_a and_o grammatical_a whereby_o it_o signify_v only_a bishop_n and_o the_o other_o transfer_v and_o metaphorical_a whereby_o it_o signify_v superintendment_n over_o all_o bishop_n and_o saint_n gregory_n 69._o censer_v this_o title_n in_o the_o first_o sense_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o will_v have_v ensue_v from_o the_o use_n of_o this_o word_n grammaticallie_o take_v and_o measure_v by_o the_o letter_n that_o there_o have_v be_v but_o one_o bishop_n only_o be_v it_o in_o all_o the_o empire_n or_o be_v it_o in_o the_o particular_a empire_n of_o constantinople_n and_o that_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v be_v but_o his_o commissioner_n and_o deputy_n and_o not_o true_a bishop_n in_o title_n and_o true_a office_n of_o christ._n if_o there_o be_v one_o that_o be_v universal_a bishop_n say_v saint_n gregory_n all_o the_o rest_n be_v no_o more_o bishop_n now_o saint_n gregory_n maintain_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v true_a titularie_n bishop_n and_o true_a minister_n and_o officer_n of_o christ_n although_o concern_v jurisdiction_n they_o be_v subordinate_a one_o to_o a_o other_o as_o the_o inferior_a judge_n of_o a_o kingdom_n although_o concern_v jurisdiction_n they_o be_v subaltern_a to_o the_o superior_a judge_n and_o that_o there_o be_v appeal_n from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o yet_o be_v they_o not_o their_o commissioner_n or_o their_o deputy_n but_o be_v also_o themselves_o judge's_n in_o title_n and_o minister_n and_o officer_n to_o the_o prince_n and_o therefore_o he_o oppose_v this_o title_n as_o a_o title_n full_a of_o sacrilege_n and_o arrogancy_n by_o which_o he_o that_o usurp_v it_o putt_v himself_o into_o the_o place_n of_o god_n make_v of_o god_n officer_n and_o even_o in_o that_o by_o which_o they_o be_v god_n officer_n and_o exalt_v himfelfe_n for_o that_o which_o be_v of_o the_o episcopoll_n order_n above_o his_o brother_n that_o be_v to_o say_v deny_v to_o his_o brother_n the_o essence_n and_o the_o propriety_n of_o bishop_n and_o hold_v they_o but_o for_o commissioner_n and_o substitute_n in_o the_o bishop_n sea_n and_o not_o for_o true_a bishop_n in_o title_n and_o true_a minister_n and_o officer_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o brief_a repute_v himself_o not_o as_o servant_n constitute_v over_o his_o 24._o fellow_n servant_n whereof_o the_o gospel_n speak_v but_o as_o the_o master_n and_o lord_n of_o his_o fellow_n servant_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n pretend_v not_o to_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n in_o this_o first_o sense_n for_o when_o a_o title_n have_v two_o sense_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v evil_a and_o pernicious_a it_o be_v easy_a for_o he_o that_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o such_o a_o title_n to_o transferr_v it_o abusivelie_o from_o one_o sense_n to_o the_o other_o and_o therefore_o saint_n gregory_n reject_v absolute_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n universal_a for_o fear_v least_o under_o pretence_n of_o a_o acception_n in_o process_n of_o time_n it_o may_v be_v captiouslie_o draw_v to_o the_o other_o and_o for_o this_o cause_n he_o withstand_v it_o not_o according_a to_o the_o metaphorical_a sense_n which_o be_v give_v it_o but_o according_a to_o the_o natural_a and_o original_a sense_n which_o it_o have_v for_o that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o alibi_fw-la saint_n gregory_n cry_v out_o that_o he_o that_o entitle_v himself_o universal_a bishop_n exalt_v himself_o lick_n lucifer_n above_o his_o brother_n and_o be_v a_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n to_o wittin_n as_o much_o as_o the_o word_n universal_a bishop_n take_v from_o other_o the_o quality_n of_o bishop_n and_o the_o title_n of_o officer_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o 30._o to_o deny_v in_o case_n of_o jurisdiction_n the_o prelature_n and_o superiority_n of_o one_o bishop_n over_o other_o he_o show_v it_o sufficient_o when_o he_o write_v for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a by_o god_n institution_n be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o church_n so_o much_o among_o many_o care_n we_o be_v most_o diligent_a in_o that_o which_o we_o must_v have_v when_o for_o the_o consecration_n of_o a_o bishop_n they_o attend_v our_o will_n and_o when_o he_o allege_n to_o distinguish_v between_o these_o word_n principality_n and_o universality_n the_o example_n of_o s._n peter_n who_o be_v indeed_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o notwitstanding_n be_v not_o universal_a apostle_n the_o care_n of_o the_o church_n say_v he_o have_v be_v commit_v 32_o to_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n peter_n the_o care_n and_o principality_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n have_v be_v commit_v to_o he_o and_o yet_o he_o be_v not_o call_v universal_a apostle_n and_o when_o he_o add_v that_o none_o of_o the_o saint_n under_o the_o law_n be_v ever_o call_v universal_a the_o saint_n before_o the_o law_n say_v he_o the_o 38._o saint_n under_o the_o law_n and_o the_o saint_n under_o grace_n compound_v one_o body_n of_o christ_n have_v all_o be_v constitute_v among_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o none_o will_v ever_o be_v call_v universal_a certain_a proof_n that_o by_o the_o universality_n that_o s._n gregory_n oppose_v he_o intend_v not_o to_o exclude_v the_o principality_n and_o superintendence_n of_o one_o bishop_n over_o other_o not_o to_o deprive_v himself_o of_o the_o quality_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n no_o more_o than_o in_o deny_v that_o saint_n peter_n be_v universal_a apostle_n he_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o apostle_n &_o that_o the_o principality_n &_o superintendencie_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o he_o that_o contrariwise_o come_v from_o say_v the_o principality_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v commit_v to_o peter_n nor_o in_o deny_v that_o any_o under_o the_o law_n be_v call_v universal_a he_o mean_v not_o to_o deny_v that_o the_o high_a priest_n of_o the_o law_n be_v head_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n &_o have_v the_o superintendencie_n over_o all_o the_o other_o priest_n &_o levite_n and_o therefore_o what_o pretence_n be_v leave_v to_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o excellent_a king_n to_o abuse_v this_o passage_n to_o calumniate_v the_o sea_n apostolic_a they_o say_v s._n gregory_n cry_v out_o that_o a_o bishop_n that_o entitle_v himself_o universal_a bishop_n exalt_v himself_o like_o 30._o lucifer_n above_o his_o brother_n and_o be_v a_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v true_a but_o beside_o this_o be_v so_o too_o that_o s._n athanasius_n cry_v yet_o with_o a_o strong_a voice_n agent_n that_o a_o emperor_n that_o make_v himself_o prince_n of_o bishop_n and_o preside_v in_o judgment_n ecclesiastical_a be_v the_o abomination_n foretell_v by_o daniel_n who_o know_v not_o that_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o forerunner_n and_o predecessor_n and_o that_o antichrist_n shall_v not_o sit_v in_o the_o seat_n of_o his_o forerunner_n for_o foe_n be_v all_o heretic_n and_o schismatics_n no_o more_o than_o our_o lord_n sit_v in_o the_o seat_n of_o s._n john_n who_o be_v yet_o his_o forerunner_n but_o not_o his_o predecessor_n otherwise_o antichrist_n must_v sit_v in_o the_o episcopal_a seat_n of_o constantinople_n for_o it_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n that_o s._n gregory_n pretend_v by_o this_o clause_n to_o qualify_v the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o then_o what_o blindness_n be_v it_o to_o strike_v upon_o the_o refusal_n that_o saint_n gregory_n make_v of_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a and_o not_o to_o see_v that_o the_o same_o s._n gregory_n protest_v that_o by_o the_o refusal_n of_o this_o word_n he_o intend_v not_o to_o refuse_v the_o quality_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o superintendencie_n &_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o other_o bishop_n archbishop_n and_o patriarch_n for_o what_o age_n of_o s._n gregorys_n epistle_n be_v not_o full_a of_o testimony_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o church_n heaven_n in_o her_o bosom_n not_o so_o many_o star_n embow'r_n the_o sea_n so_o many_o sail_n the_o earth_n so_o many_a flower_n he_o write_v
contribute_v our_o presence_n at_o the_o reverend_a synod_n which_o the_o necessity_n of_o time_n and_o custom_n will_v not_o permit_v nevertheless_o your_o brotherhood_n may_v make_v account_n that_o in_o these_o brother_n of_o i_o paschasinus_n and_o lucentius_n bishop_n 45_o and_o boniface_n and_o basilius_n priest_n send_v from_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a i_o do_v preside_v in_o your_o council_n for_o the_o letter_n the_o pope_n write_v to_o the_o emperor_n be_v date_v the_o six_o of_o the_o calend_n of_o julie_n and_o that_o he_o write_v to_o the_o council_n be_v date_v the_o five_o and_o why_o shall_v he_o have_v pray_v he_o since_o in_o the_o secular_a chalc._n confirmation_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n the_o same_o emperor_n say_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n have_v examine_v matter_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bless_a leo_n bishop_n of_o the_o city_n eternal_a in_o glory_n rome_n and_o why_o since_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n write_v to_o the_o pope_n thou_o do_v preside_v in_o the_o council_n as_o 3._o the_o head_n to_o the_o member_n exhibit_v there_o thy_o good_a will_n by_o those_o that_o hold_v thy_o place_n and_o the_o faithsull_n emperor_n preside_v there_o for_o policy_n and_o ornament_n and_o why_o since_o the_o emperor_n anastasius_n a_o while_n after_o press_v macedonius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n to_o race_n out_o of_o the_o rolle_n of_o his_o church_n the_o name_n of_o the_o same_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n macedonius_n answer_v he_o that_o he_o can_v not_o do_v it_o without_o 2._o a_o general_a council_n wherein_o the_o bishop_n of_o great_a rome_n do_v preside_v of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o sit_n of_o the_o five_o council_n of_o constantinople_n chapt_n xii_o calvin_n five_o objection_n be_v that_o menas_n preside_v at_o the_o five_o council_n 7._o of_o constantinople_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v call_v thither_o debate_v not_o the_o first_o place_n but_o without_o any_o difficulty_n suffercd_v menas_n patriarch_n of_o the_o place_n to_o preside_v which_o be_v a_o objection_n wherein_o ignorances_n march_n by_o troop_n for_o first_o menas_n be_v dead_a five_o year_n before_o the_o five_o council_n of_o 3._o constantinople_n be_v hold_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o fixth_v council_n basil._n of_o constantinople_n which_o say_v menas_n die_v the_o one_o and_o wenntith_n year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o justinian_n but_o the_o fisth_n council_n of_o constantinople_n be_v hold_v the_o twenty_o seven_o and_o by_o victor_n of_o tune_n a_o author_n of_o the_o same_o age_n who_o say_v that_o the_o five_o council_n of_o constantinople_n be_v hold_v under_o eutychius_n seqq_n successor_n to_o menas_n and_o by_o the_o very_a act_n of_o the_o five_o general_a council_n in_o all_o the_o session_n whereof_o eutychius_n be_v name_v and_o not_o menas_n for_o what_o we_o have_v from_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n under_o menas_n be_v but_o particular_a act_n and_o preambulatory_a to_o the_o general_n council_n which_o be_v 36._o after_o hold_v under_o eutychius_n which_o have_v give_v occasion_n to_o euagrius_n and_o to_o nicephorus_n to_o mistake_v and_o to_o think_v that_o the_o five_o council_n of_o constantinople_n have_v be_v begin_v under_o menas_n and_o finish_v under_o eutychius_n as_o impertinent_o as_o the_o same_o euagrius_n place_v epiphanius_n between_o anthymus_n and_o menas_n and_o make_v epiphanius_n succeed_v anthymus_n whereas_o contrariwise_o he_o be_v his_o predecessor_n and_o second_o pope_n agapet_n who_o go_v to_o constantinople_n not_o to_o assist_v at_o any_o council_n but_o to_o treat_v a_o peace_n between_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o theodat_n king_n of_o the_o goth_n be_v dead_a when_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v under_o menas_n be_v celebrate_v and_o by_o conseuqent_n have_v no_o 1._o occasion_n to_o debate_v for_o the_o first_o place_n and_o siluerius_n his_o successor_n in_o who_o time_n this_o council_n be_v hold_v never_o be_v at_o constantinople_n and_o suppose_v agapet_n have_v be_v live_v and_o present_a at_o the_o council_n how_o can_v menas_n have_v presume_v to_o preside_v in_o his_o presence_n he_o that_o say_v 4._o in_o the_o same_o council_n we_o follow_v the_o sea_n apostolic_a &_o obey_v it_o and_o who_o have_v be_v make_v patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o his_o predecessor_n 4._o anthymus_n depose_v from_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o constantinople_n by_o pope_n agapet_n and_o who_o call_v pope_n agapet_n his_o father_n of_o most_o holy_a memory_n and_o how_o will_v the_o emperor_n jusiinian_n have_v permit_v it_o he_o that_o say_v we_o will_v not_o suffer_v that_o any_o thing_n shall_v pass_v concern_v the_o estate_n of_o 7._o church_n but_o what_o shall_v be_v refer_v to_o the_o blessedness_n of_o the_o holy_a pope_n of_o old_a rome_n for_o asmuch_o as_o he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o holy_a prelate_n of_o god_n and_o 131._o again_o we_o decree_v according_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o four_o counsel_n that_o the_o holy_a pope_n of_o old_a rome_n be_v the_o first_o of_o all_o the_o prelate_n and_o we_o ordain_v that_o the_o bless_a archbishop_n of_o constantinople_n new_a rome_n shall_v have_v the_o second_o place_n after_o the_o holy_a sea_n apostolic_a of_o old_a rome_n and_o shall_v precede_v all_o the_o other_o sea_n also_o how_o will_v he_o have_v permit_v it_o he_o that_o forsake_v his_o great_a friend_n anthymus_n who_o he_o have_v exalt_v from_o the_o bishop_n sea_n of_o trebysond_a to_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o constantinople_n and_o suffer_v he_o to_o be_v depose_v in_o his_o presence_n from_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o constantinople_n by_o pope_n agapet_n we_o know_v say_v he_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n that_o the_o same_o have_v be_v do_v to_o anthymus_n who_o have_v be_v 42._o depose_v from_o the_o sea_n of_o this_o royal_a city_n by_o the_o most_o holy_a bishop_n of_o old-rome_n agapet_n of_o holy_a and_o glorious_a memory_n because_o that_o against_o all_o the_o sacred_a canon_n he_o have_v intrude_v himself_o into_o a_o sea_n that_o appartain_v not_o to_o he_o for_o what_o he_o add_v present_o after_o but_o he_o have_v also_o be_v depose_v and_o condemn_v by_o the_o common_a sentence_n first_o of_o that_o person_n of_o holy_a memory_n and_o then_o of_o the_o holy_a synod_n here_o celebrate_v because_o he_o have_v stray_v from_o the_o right_a doctrine_n have_v reference_n not_o to_o the_o deposition_n of_o anthimus_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o constantinople_n as_o the_o patriarch_n nicephorus_n and_o cedrenus_n suppose_v author_n far_o from_o the_o age_n of_o justinian_n but_o to_o the_o deposition_n of_o anthimus_n from_o the_o bishop_n sea_n of_o trebisond_n for_o the_o understanding_n whereof_o you_o must_v know_v that_o there_o be_v two_o deposition_n of_o anthymus_n one_o from_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v make_v and_o perfect_v by_o the_o pope_n only_a action_n and_o wherein_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n whereof_o justinian_n speak_v have_v no_o hand_n and_o the_o other_o from_o the_o bishop_n sea_n of_o trebyzond_n which_o be_v indeed_o begin_v by_o the_o pope_n who_o ordain_v that_o if_o anthymus_n do_v not_o purge_v himself_o of_o the_o heresy_n which_o be_v impute_v to_o he_o he_o shall_v be_v depose_v also_o from_o the_o bishop_n sea_n of_o trebisond_n which_o have_v be_v reserve_v to_o he_o by_o the_o first_o deposition_n and_o shall_v be_v withal_o excommunicate_v and_o deprive_v of_o all_o sacerdotal_a title_n and_o of_o all_o catholic_a nomination_n but_o because_o the_o pope_n can_v not_o finish_v this_o second_o deposition_n by_o reason_n death_n prevent_v he_o before_o he_o have_v the_o leisure_n to_o be_v full_o clear_v from_o the_o condition_n that_o be_v thereunto_o oppose_v it_o be_v finish_v and_o execute_v in_o the_o council_n this_o appear_v by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o same_o council_n whereof_o justinian_n speak_v to_o wit_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v by_o menas_n for_o the_o confirmation_n whereof_o be_v publish_v two_o month_n after_o this_o law_n which_o be_v annex_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o council_n for_o the_o action_n that_o precede_v it_o be_v the_o last_o although_o it_o be_v first_o recite_v god_n say_v the_o regulars_n of_o syria_n in_o their_o petition_n to_o the_o emperor_n report_v by_o the_o same_o act_n send_v into_o this_o city_n agapet_n true_o agapet_n that_o be_v to_o say_v belove_v of_o god_n and_o man_n 1._o pope_n of_o old_a rome_n for_o the_o deposition_n of_o anthymus_n and_o of_o the_o foresay_a heretic_n as_o 〈◊〉_d he_o send_v great_a peter_n to_o the_o roman_n for_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o witcheraft_n of_o simon_n this_o reverend_a person_n then_o know_v by_o the_o request_n of_o many_o of_o we_o the_o thing_n injust_o attempt_v upon_o the_o church_n and_o know_v
if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o general_a council_n hold_v under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n the_o christian_n have_v be_v oblige_v in_o conscience_n and_o to_o the_o spiritual_a tribunal_n of_o the_o church_n though_o it_o have_v not_o be_v call_v by_o they_o and_o that_o if_o the_o turk_n shall_v ever_o make_v himself_o universal_a monarch_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o general_a council_n hold_v under_o 〈◊〉_d empire_n the_o christian_n shall_v be_v oblige_v in_o conscience_n and_o to_o the_o spiritual_a tribunal_n of_o the_o church_n though_o it_o be_v not_o call_v by_o he_o and_o then_o if_o the_o authority_n necessary_a to_o make_v general_a counsel_n obligatorie_n in_o conscience_n aught_o to_o be_v perpetual_a and_o always_o to_o have_v place_n how_o can_v that_o be_v by_o imperial_a authority_n which_o have_v be_v divide_v into_o so_o many_o parcel_n as_o at_o this_o day_n in_o a_o manner_n the_o least_o part_n of_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o empire_n for_o the_o convocation_n of_o the_o plurality_n disperse_v must_v depend_v from_o a_o unity_n and_o from_o a_o unity_n that_o have_v authority_n over_o every_o individual_a of_o the_o plurality_n as_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n themselves_o acknowledge_v that_o of_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v when_o they_o ordain_v 24._o that_o every_o bishop_n that_o be_v call_v to_o the_o pope_n judgement_n shall_v 〈◊〉_d to_o come_v shall_v be_v constrain_v by_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n to_o appear_v and_o therefore_o as_o often_o as_o our_o adversary_n cry_v out_o such_o a_o emperor_n call_v such_o or_o such_o a_o council_n so_o often_o they_o lose_v their_o time_n and_o their_o labour_n for_o we_o be_v agree_v that_o whilst_o the_o emperor_n be_v monarch_n of_o the_o world_n or_o of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n they_o call_v they_o all_o in_o regard_n of_o temporal_a authority_n but_o we_o say_v beside_o the_o secular_a authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v the_o convocation_n of_o counsel_n authentical_a temporal_o must_v a_o other_o authority_n intervene_v to_o wit_n a_o spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n to_o make_v it_o lawful_a and_o authentical_a spirituallle_fw-la and_o to_o make_v that_o the_o counsel_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v call_v from_o god_n and_o obligatorie_n in_o conscience_n and_o to_o the_o spiritual_a tribunal_n of_o the_o church_n now_o that_o we_o maintain_v to_o have_v be_v the_o authority_n of_o he_o who_o be_v the_o principle_n &_o centre_n of_o ecclesiastical_a unity_n 15._o and_o the_o head_n of_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o without_o who_o sentence_n it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o make_v definitive_a law_n in_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n the_o pope_n 7._o who_o authority_n for_o this_o regard_n ought_v to_o concur_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o 8._o the_o emperor_n either_o actuallie_o or_o virtuallie_o i_o say_v either_o actuallie_o or_o virtuallie_o for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o suffice_v for_o the_o spiritual_a validity_n of_o the_o convocation_n of_o counsel_n that_o the_o pope_n do_v either_o call_v they_o or_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v call_v or_o approve_v their_o convocation_n for_o when_o the_o emperor_n call_v they_o either_o at_o the_o pope_n instance_n or_o with_o the_o consent_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o spiritual_a convocation_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v always_o repute_v to_o intervene_v as_o also_o the_o catholic_a emperor_n and_o which_o abstain_v from_o tyrannise_v over_o the_o church_n never_o call_v they_o but_o when_o the_o pope_n require_v it_o of_o they_o or_o they_o require_v it_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o when_o they_o be_v require_v by_o the_o pope_n they_o be_v always_o ready_a to_o call_v they_o although_o that_o for_o the_o place_n where_o they_o shall_v be_v celebrate_v the_o emperor_n because_o of_o the_o commodity_n or_o incommodity_n of_o the_o state_n reserve_v the_o election_n to_o themselves_o for_o whereas_o the_o emperor_n constantius_n refuse_v pope_n liberius_n who_o demand_v of_o he_o that_o a_o general_a 16._o council_n may_v be_v hold_v for_o saint_n athanasius_n cause_n it_o be_v the_o refusal_n of_o a_o arrian_n emperor_n no_o less_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o sonn_n of_o god_n then_o to_o saint_n athanasius_n and_o whereas_o the_o emperor_n arcadius_n refuse_v ult._n pope_n innocent_a who_o send_v say_v sozomene_n five_o bishop_n and_o two_o priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o demand_v of_o they_o a_o council_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o saint_n chrisostome_n and_o send_v saint_n chrisostome_n into_o a_o more_o remote_a banishment_n it_o wasatyrannicall_a act_n of_o a_o emperor_n possess_v by_o the_o enemy_n of_o this_o holy_a man_n for_o this_o then_o the_o temporal_a convocation_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v necessary_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o empire_n who_o be_v oblige_v by_o the_o politic_a and_o imperial_a law_n not_o to_o suffer_v any_o assembly_n without_o the_o emperor_n permission_n shall_v not_o hinder_v they_o &_o that_o the_o estate_n shall_v have_v no_o colour_n of_o jealousy_n and_o that_o the_o officer_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v furnish_v the_o charge_n staple_n and_o transportation_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o that_o the_o counsel_n shall_v be_v keep_v at_o the_o expense_n of_o the_o imperial_a exchequer_n and_o that_o final_o the_o decree_n of_o counsel_n may_v be_v obligatorie_n to_o the_o secular_a tribunal_n and_o executory_a temporallie_o and_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o politic_a magistrate_n but_o not_o that_o the_o convocation_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o council_n as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n be_v nor_o serve_v to_o make_v they_o obligatorie_n in_o conscience_n and_o to_o the_o spiritual_a tribunal_n of_o the_o church_n no_o more_o than_o the_o presidency_n of_o the_o same_o emperor_n at_o the_o counsel_n either_o by_o themselves_o or_o their_o officer_n be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o counsel_n as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n be_v but_o only_o for_o comeliness_n and_o ornament_n and_o for_o keep_v order_n and_o temporal_a policy_n witness_n this_o language_n of_o the_o council_n of_o 〈◊〉_d to_o pope_n leo_n the_o first_o thou_o do_v leon._n preside_v by_o thy_o legate_n in_o the_o council_n as_o the_o head_n to_o the_o member_n and_o the_o emperor_n preside_v there_o for_o seemliness_n and_o ornament_n strive_v with_o thou_o as_o zorobabel_n with_o jesus_n to_o renew_v in_o doctrine_n the_o build_n the_o jerusalem_n of_o the_o church_n for_o what_o mean_v this_o comparison_n of_o pope_n leo_n with_o jesus_n high_a priest_n of_o the_o jewish_a law_n and_o of_o the_o emperor_n marcian_n with_o zorobabel_n prince_n of_o the_o jewish_a people_n but_o that_o there_o be_v like_o analogy_n in_o christian_a religion_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n for_o the_o hold_n of_o counsel_n as_o there_o be_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n between_o the_o high_a priest_n which_o be_v jesus_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v zorobabel_n for_o the_o build_n of_o the_o temple_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o one_o to_o wit_n the_o pope_n shall_v concur_v there_o as_o head_n of_o the_o priesthood_n and_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n and_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n the_o emperor_n shall_v concur_v there_o as_o head_n of_o the_o politic_a and_o temporal_a jurisdiction_n and_o therefore_o when_o there_o be_v question_n of_o the_o call_n of_o counsel_n there_o must_v be_v a_o distinction_n between_o the_o spiritual_a call_n of_o counsel_n and_o the_o temporal_a call_n of_o counsel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v between_o the_o convocation_n necessary_a to_o make_v their_o assembly_n authentical_a temporallie_o and_o the_o convocation_n necessary_a to_o make_v their_o assembly_n authentical_a in_o conscience_n and_o spiritual_o in_o the_o first_o case_n there_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v determine_v between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n for_o none_o doubt_v but_o the_o authority_n necessary_a to_o call_v general_a counsel_n temporallie_o and_o to_o make_v they_o executory_a by_o the_o secular_a arm_n be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n no_o more_o then_o at_o this_o day_n any_o doubt_n but_o the_o authority_n necessary_a to_o make_v the_o convocation_n of_o national_n counsel_n authentical_a temporal_o must_v be_v that_o of_o the_o king_n or_o prince_n within_o who_o estate_n they_o be_v to_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o second_o case_n there_o be_v yet_o less_o for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o authority_n necessary_a to_o legitimate_a in_o conscience_n the_o convocation_n of_o counsel_n and_o to_o make_v they_o obligatorie_n spiritual_o must_v be_v a_o spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n a_o temporal_a magistrate_n not_o be_v able_a to_o confer_v any_o spiritual_a authority_n to_o counsel_n and_o indeed_o when_o the_o emperor_n have_v pretend_v
of_o constantinople_n who_o intreat_v domnus_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n that_o he_o will_v bear_v with_o the_o infirmity_n of_o athanasius_n bishop_n of_o perhes_n his_o fellow_n minister_n and_o to_o grant_v 14._o he_o for_o his_o judge_n other_o bishop_n than_o his_o metropolitan_a who_o be_v suspect_v by_o he_o it_o appear_v three_o by_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n who_o call_v pope_n celestin_n their_o most_o holy_a father_n and_o fellow_n minister_n and_o nenerthelesse_o make_v themselves_o the_o executioner_n of_o his_o decree_n constrain_v necessary_o say_v they_o by_o the_o force_n of_o the_o canon_n 1._o and_o by_o the_o letter_n of_o our_o most_o holy_a father_n and_o fellow-minist_a celestin_n we_o be_v come_v not_o without_o tear_n to_o pronounce_v this_o heavy_a sentence_n against_o nestorius_n and_o final_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o write_n of_o optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o africa_n who_o call_v the_o pope_n siricius_n companion_n of_o society_n with_o the_o catholic_a 2._o bishop_n and_o nevertheless_o acknowledge_v he_o in_o the_o same_o place_n for_o the_o heir_n of_o saint_n peter_n chair_n and_o for_o centre_n and_o principle_n of_o ecclesiastical_a unity_n to_o the_o second_o head_n which_o be_v that_o saint_n cyprian_n complain_v that_o 68_o basilides_n a_o bishop_n of_o spain_n have_v be_v depose_v by_o the_o council_n of_o the_o province_n for_o have_v yield_v under_o the_o persecution_n and_o a_o other_o have_v be_v ordain_v in_o his_o place_n pope_n steven_n have_v restore_v he_o we_o answer_v that_o this_o complaint_n instead_o of_o wound_v the_o pope_n authority_n whole_o confirm_v it_o for_o saint_n cyprian_n complain_v not_o of_o the_o enterprise_n make_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o of_o the_o surprise_n make_v upon_o the_o pope_n by_o basilides_n who_o have_v misinform_v he_o concern_v that_o affair_n behold_v his_o 〈◊〉_d that_o basilides_n say_v he_o after_o the_o discovery_n of_o his_o crime_n and_o the_o ignominy_n of_o his_o conscience_n ibid._n make_v naked_a by_o his_o own_o confession_n travail_v to_o rome_n have_v deceive_v our_o brother_n steven_n remote_a by_o a_o far_a distance_n of_o place_n and_o ignorant_a of_o the_o history_n in_o fact_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o matter_n which_o have_v be_v conceal_v from_o he_o to_o procure_v that_o he_o may_v be_v unjust_o restore_v to_o his_o bishopric_n from_o which_o he_o have_v be_v justly_o depose_v can_v annul_v a_o ordination_n lawful_o make_v etc._n etc._n neither_o be_v he_o so_o worthy_a of_o blame_n who_o have_v by_o negligence_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v misinform_v as_o he_o be_v worthy_a of_o execration_n that_o have_v fraudulent_o impose_v it_o upon_o he_o now_o who_o see_v not_o that_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n be_v not_o to_o reprove_v the_o interprize_n make_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o the_o surprise_n make_v upon_o the_o pope_n and_o indeed_o how_o can_v saint_n cyprian_n reprove_v the_o enterprise_n make_v by_o the_o pope_n he_o that_o write_v to_o he_o 67._o 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v letter_n direct_v from_o thou_o into_o the_o province_n and_o to_o the_o people_n that_o inhabit_v arles_n whereby_o marcian_n be_v depose_v a_o other_o may_v be_v substitute_v in_o his_o place_n to_o the_o three_o head_n that_o be_v that_o saint_n cyprian_n write_v since_o it_o have_v 〈◊〉_d 55._o or_o dain_v to_o we_o all_o or_o by_o we_o all_o and_o that_o it_o be_v just_a and_o equitable_a that_o every_o cause_n shall_v be_v hear_v where_o the_o crime_n have_v be_v commit_v and_o that_o to_o every_o pastor_n there_o shall_v be_v assign_v a_o part_n of_o the_o flock_n which_o he_o may_v rule_v and_o govern_v besore_n he_o come_v to_o yield_v a_o account_n of_o his_o action_n to_o god_n those_o that_o we_o rule_v must_v not_o run_v here_o and_o there_o and_o cause_v the_o well_o unite_a concord_n of_o the_o bishop_n to_o knock_v one_o against_o a_o other_o by_o a_o fraudulent_a and_o deceitful_a rashness_n but_o plead_v their_o cause_n where_o there_o may_v be_v accuser_n and_o witness_n of_o their_o crime_n we_o answer_v that_o he_o speak_v here_o of_o minor_a and_o particular_a cause_n whereof_o it_o be_v afterward_o ordain_v in_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n that_o particular_a cause_n shall_v be_v determine_v within_o 62._o their_o province_n that_o be_v to_o say_v cause_n os_fw-la manner_n and_o which_o concern_v nothing_o but_o the_o life_n of_o clerk_n and_o of_o inferior_a clerk_n only_o that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o priest_n deacons_n subdeacons_n and_o other_o ecclesiastical_a person_n constitute_v to_o the_o lesser_a order_n as_o it_o appear_v both_o by_o these_o word_n those_o who_o we_o rule_v and_o by_o the_o quality_n of_o fortunatus_n person_n of_o who_o the_o question_n be_v who_o be_v a_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n who_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v for_o his_o crime_n by_o saint_n cyprian_n and_o have_v make_v a_o schism_n against_o he_o at_o carthage_n and_o not_o of_o maior_n cause_n as_o those_o of_o faith_n or_o of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o of_o the_o general_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o person_n of_o bishop_n the_o definition_n of_o which_o cause_n may_v be_v reserve_v for_o the_o judgement_n beyond_o the_o sea_n for_o that_o there_o be_v ever_o this_o difference_n in_o africa_n between_o the_o inferior_a clerk_n that_o be_v to_o say_v priest_n deacons_n subdeacons_n and_o other_o ecclesiastical_a person_n constitute_v to_o the_o lesser_a order_n and_o the_o superior_a clerk_n that_o be_v say_v bishop_n that_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o inferior_a clerk_n of_o africa_n aught_o to_o be_v determine_v in_o africa_n and_o not_o pass_v beyond_o the_o sea_n but_o that_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o superior_a clerk_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o bishop_n may_v be_v transfer_v to_o the_o judgement_n beyond_o the_o sea_n we_o learn_v it_o from_o saint_n augustine_n who_o cry_v out_o that_o cecilianus_n one_o of_o saint_n cyprian_n successor_n in_o the_o archbishoprike_v of_o carthage_n and_o within_o forty_o year_n of_o s._n cyprian_n time_n who_o have_v be_v condemn_v in_o africa_n by_o a_o council_n of_o seventie_o bishop_n may_v reserve_v his_o cause_n beyond_o the_o sea_n for_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v of_o the_o order_n of_o bishop_n and_o not_o of_o that_o of_o priest_n deacons_n and_o other_o inferior_a clerk_n there_o be_v no_o question_n then_o say_v saint_n augustine_n 162._o of_o priest_n or_o deacon_n or_o other_o clerk_n of_o the_o inferior_a order_n but_o of_o the_o colleague_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o bishop_n who_o may_v reserve_v their_o cause_n entire_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o other_o colleague_n and_o principal_o of_o the_o church_n apostolic_a for_o whereas_o saint_n augustine_n use_v the_o word_n church_n apostolic_a in_o the_o plural_a number_n we_o answer_v that_o in_o the_o chapter_n follow_v and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o exclude_v the_o eminency_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n over_o the_o rest_n 〈◊〉_d of_o contrariwise_o he_o say_v but_o three_o line_n before_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n ibid._n have_v always_o flourish_v the_o principality_n apostolic_a but_o to_o prevent_v the_o malice_n of_o the_o donatist_n who_o refuse_v the_o judgement_n that_o pope_n melchiade_n have_v give_v of_o the_o cause_n of_o cecilianus_n for_o as_o much_o as_o they_o say_v that_o melchiade_n have_v sacrifice_v to_o idol_n and_o consequenrlie_o can_v not_o judge_v of_o the_o cause_n of_o cecilianus_n who_o be_v accuse_v of_o a_o crime_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n or_o equivalent_a to_o it_o it_o suffice_v at_o this_o time_n to_o infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o saint_n augustine_n that_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n between_o the_o superior_a and_o inferior_a clerk_n of_o africa_n that_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o superior_a clerk_n may_v be_v judge_v beyond_o the_o sea_n and_o not_o those_o of_o the_o inferior_a clerk_n and_o therefore_o where_o saint_n cyprian_n say_v that_o every_o cause_n shall_v be_v judge_v where_o the_o crime_n have_v be_v commit_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o cause_n of_o inferior_a clerk_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o priest_n deacon_n subdeacons_n and_o other_o ecclesiastical_a person_n constitute_v to_o the_o lesser_a order_n and_o not_o of_o the_o cause_n of_o superior_a clerk_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o bishop_n to_o the_o fowrth_a head_n which_o be_v that_o saint_n cyprian_n complain_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n seem_v less_o to_o some_o lose_a and_o desperate_a 55._o person_n who_o have_v already_o the_o year_n before_o be_v judge_v by_o they_o we_o answer_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o the_o word_n lesser_a have_v no_o reference_n here_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o be_v not_o a_o comparative_a of_o relative_a signification_n but_o
cause_n of_o 9_o bishop_n can_v not_o be_v determine_v till_o first_o the_o decision_n have_v be_v make_v at_o rome_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o sacerdot_n all_o law_n require_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v constitute_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n sentence_n shall_v be_v annul_v nevertheless_o for_o as_o much_o as_o calvin_n object_n that_o if_o this_o cause_n have_v belong_v to_o the_o pope_n ordinary_a jurisdiction_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v judge_v it_o by_o the_o emperor_n commission_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o clear_v it_o to_o this_o objection_n then_o before_o we_o 〈◊〉_d the_o matter_n to_o the_o bottom_n we_o will_v answer_v in_o form_n of_o a_o prologue_n five_o thing_n first_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o commission_n except_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o three_o assessor_n of_o the_o gaul_n that_o the_o emperor_n name_v to_o content_v the_o importunity_n of_o the_o donatist_n &_o to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o may_v serve_v for_o 〈◊〉_d &_o warrant_n of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n but_o a_o remittment_n as_o it_o appear_v both_o by_o the_o emperor_n confession_n who_o avow_v that_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o he_o to_o examine_v this_o cause_n &_o by_o the_o election_n that_o the_o pope_n make_v of_o fifteen_o other_o bishop_n that_o he_o take_v for_o his_o assistant_n beside_o those_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v nominate_v and_o therefore_o although_o s._n aug._n in_o regard_n of_o the_o donatists_n intention_n sometime_o call_v this_o remittmenta_fw-mi delegation_n nevertheless_o he_o show_v sufficient_o that_o it_o be_v rather_o a_o relegation_n than_o a_o delegation_n when_o he_o note_v that_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o the_o emperor_n do_v it_o be_v for_o as_o much_o as_o he_o dare_v not_o judge_v the_o cause_n of_o a_o bishop_n your_o superior_n say_v he_o to_o the_o donatist_n first_o bring_v the_o cause_n of_o cecilianus_n to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n and_o a_o little_a after_o but_o because_o 〈◊〉_d 166._o dare_v not_o judge_v the_o cause_n of_o a_o bishop_n he_o delegated_a the_o examination_n and_o 〈◊〉_d thereof_o to_o bishop_n i_o add_v that_o he_o use_v this_o language_n by_o synecdoche_n and_o referringe_a the_o word_n delegation_n to_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o gaul_n only_o that_o be_v depute_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n and_o not_o to_o all_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n as_o he_o witness_v elsewhere_o by_o these_o word_n the_o emperor_n give_v to_o the_o donatist_n the_o judge_n that_o themselves_o have_v demand_v that_o be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d 171._o the_o judge_n of_o the_o gaul_n and_o again_o donatus_n be_v hear_v at_o rome_n by_o the_o judge_n that_o himself_o have_v demand_v for_o of_o the_o nineteen_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v but_o three_o of_o the_o quality_n of_o those_o that_o donatus_n have_v demand_v donatus_n have_v demand_v but_o three_o but_o saint_n austin_n extende_v 29._o this_o clause_n by_o synecdoche_n to_o all_o the_o council_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o three_o judge_n demand_v by_o donatus_n have_v judge_v in_o common_a with_o all_o the_o council_n and_o be_v find_v so_o conformable_a to_o the_o rest_n as_o the_o judgement_n 1._o of_o the_o council_n which_o pass_v all_o with_o one_o voice_n and_o without_o any_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n and_o they_o be_v oneself_o same_o thing_n the_o second_o answer_n be_v that_o constantine_n do_v not_o interpose_v his_o authority_n in_o this_o affair_n as_o master_n by_o himself_o of_o the_o cause_n but_o as_o a_o arbiter_n seek_v by_o the_o donatist_n and_o assuringe_v himself_o as_o a_o catholic_a that_o he_o shall_v be_v avow_v by_o the_o catholic_n this_o matter_n say_v saint_n augustin_n belong_v 162._o great_o to_o the_o emperor_n care_n whereof_o he_o ought_v to_o give_v a_o account_n to_o god_n for_o the_o donatist_n have_v make_v he_o arbyter_n and_o judge_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o tradition_n and_o of_o the_o schism_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o emperor_n interposition_n in_o this_o cause_n be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o not_o of_o right_a and_o who_o example_n can_v be_v allege_v for_o a_o pattern_n of_o the_o ancient_a discipline_n of_o the_o church_n the_o three_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o controversy_n question_v among_o the_o catholic_n and_o according_a to_o the_o ordinary_a law_n of_o the_o church_n but_o a_o suit_n commence_v by_o the_o heretic_n against_o the_o catholic_n and_o by_o way_n extraordinary_a to_o all_o the_o law_n and_o form_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o donatist_n have_v already_o break_v the_o bond_n of_o unity_n and_o shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o church_n authority_n they_o be_v say_v saint_n augustin_n already_o ibid._n culpable_a of_o the_o schism_n and_o already_o stain_v with_o the_o horrible_a crime_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o altar_n against_o altar_n by_o mean_n whereof_o there_o be_v no_o judge_n common_a between_o they_o and_o the_o catholic_n in_o the_o church_n there_o remain_v nothing_o for_o they_o to_o do_v but_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o arbitrement_n of_o the_o secular_a power_n who_o example_n can_v no_o more_o be_v draw_v into_o consequence_n against_o the_o ordininarie_a authority_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n than_o the_o judgement_n that_o ptolomeus_n philometor_n 6._o king_n of_o egypt_n give_v between_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o samaritan_n can_v form_v a_o precedent_n against_o the_o ordinary_a authority_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o of_o the_o sacerdotal_a college_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n the_o fowrth_n that_o the_o cause_n question_v in_o this_o process_n be_v not_o a_o cause_n of_o right_n and_o that_o shall_v be_v prove_v by_o ecclesiastical_a mean_n such_o as_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n or_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o father_n but_o a_o question_n of_o fact_n and_o whereof_o the_o hypothesis_n be_v mingle_v with_o accessory_n that_o belong_v not_o to_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o church_n and_o can_v not_o be_v examine_v by_o ecclesiastical_a mean_n only_o but_o must_v be_v justify_v by_o human_a and_o secular_a mean_n as_o the_o confront_v of_o witness_n the_o act_n of_o notary_n yea_o pagan_a and_o heathen_a one_o the_o record_n of_o clerk_n 162._o and_o even_o the_o application_n of_o question_n and_o corporal_a torture_n for_o the_o accusation_n of_o the_o donatist_n be_v principal_o ground_v upon_o the_o frame_n of_o a_o false_a letter_n that_o they_o have_v forge_v against_o felix_n bishop_n of_o aptunge_v for_o the_o examination_n whereof_o there_o must_v be_v a_o secular_a and_o proconsulary_a cecilian_a judgement_n interpose_v between_o the_o ecclesiastical_a judgement_n that_o be_v to_o say_v between_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o of_o arles_n to_o convince_v the_o forger_n of_o the_o falsehood_n by_o the_o application_n of_o 152._o rack_n and_o torture_n we_o have_v undertake_v say_v saint_n austin_n the_o defence_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o cecilianus_n although_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o 162._o church_n that_o we_o may_v make_v their_o calumny_n appear_v even_o in_o that_o and_o again_o speak_v of_o the_o torture_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o the_o scrivener_n ingentius_fw-la or_o uigentius_fw-la to_o make_v he_o confess_v whether_o he_o have_v falsify_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o aedile_n alfius_n cecilianus_n to_o felix_n bishop_n of_o aptunge_v the_o proconsul_n say_v he_o among_o the_o fearful_a cry_n of_o the_o usher_n and_o the_o bloody_a hand_n of_o the_o hangman_n will_v not_o have_v condemn_v a_o colleague_n of_o his_o be_v absent_a and_o the_o five_o that_o all_o the_o act_n that_o the_o donatists_n extort_a from_o the_o emperor_n in_o this_o 〈◊〉_d he_o protest_v they_o to_o be_v so_o many_o irregularity_n and_o nullity_n and_o so_o many_o unlawful_a enterprise_n unjust_a and_o extraordinary_a wherein_o he_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v constrain_v against_o his_o will_n to_o give_v way_n to_o the_o passion_n and_o malice_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o in_o yield_v to_o they_o to_o assay_v to_o reduce_v they_o to_o the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o be_v so_o 〈◊〉_d from_o desire_v to_o have_v the_o example_n thereof_o serve_v for_o a_o law_n to_o the_o bishop_n as_o contrariwise_o he_o promise_v to_o ask_v the_o bishop_n pardon_n the_o history_n be_v this_o the_o donatist_n have_v accuse_v cecilianus_n archbishop_n of_o carthage_n of_o treason_n or_o communication_n with_o traitor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o those_o that_o have_v deliver_v the_o holy_a book_n and_o the_o sacred_a vessel_n to_o be_v put_v into_o the_o fire_n in_o the_o persecution_n time_n yea_o even_o to_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o a_o traitor_n so_o do_v they_o entitle_v felix_n
since_o without_o this_o dedication_n the_o ordinary_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n can_v not_o be_v lawful_a &_o by_o consequence_n according_a to_o our_o adversary_n have_v need_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o s._n paul_n when_o he_o cite_v in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o history_n of_o the_o tympanize_v martyr_n and_o that_o not_o in_o matter_n of_o thing_n know_v by_o natural_a light_n as_o when_o he_o allege_v aratus_n or_o in_o manner_n 35._o as_o when_o he_o allege_v menander_n or_o epimenides_n but_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o to_o verify_v these_o two_o theological_a proposition_n that_o faith_n be_v the_o proof_n 1._o of_o thing_n not_o apparent_a and_o by_o faith_n the_o saint_n have_v conquer_a kingdom_n 33._o and_o wrought_v justice._n for_o the_o history_n and_o the_o word_n itself_o of_o tympanize_v martyr_n s._n paul_n take_v it_o from_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the._n maccabee_n as_o graec_fw-la theodoret_n have_v note_v and_o after_o he_o the_o minister_n of_o geneva_n who_o in_o their_o 18._o annotation_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n have_v quote_v in_o the_o margin_n 11._o of_o this_o verse_n the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o of_o the_o maccabee_n i_o know_v well_o that_o the_o caluinist_n do_v shake_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o two_o 1588._o book_n &_o principal_o of_o the_o second_o they_o object_v five_o thing_n first_o that_o the_o author_n excuse_v the_o lowness_n of_o his_o stile_n the_o second_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o original_a history_n but_o the_o extract_n &_o epitome_n of_o a_o more_o large_a history_n the_o three_o that_o the_o primitive_a author_n be_v call_v jason_n which_o be_v a_o pagan_a and_o profane_a name_n the_o forth_o that_o he_o be_v a_o cyrenian_a and_o not_o a_o jewe_n the_o five_o that_o this_o history_n contain_v many_o contrariety_n both_o to_o itself_o and_o to_o profane_a history_n but_o there_o be_v none_o of_o these_o objection_n but_o bring_v his_o solution_n with_o he_o for_o to_o the_o first_o opposition_n which_o be_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o excuse_n of_o the_o stile_n we_o answer_v that_o s._n paul_n do_v yet_o excuse_v himself_o in_o more_o express_a term_n for_o the_o stile_n of_o his_o epistle_n when_o he_o say_v though_o i_o be_v ignorant_a as_o concern_v 11._o word_n yet_o i_o be_o not_o so_o in_o knowledge_n to_o the_o second_o opposition_n which_o be_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o history_n which_o be_v the_o abridgement_n of_o a_o large_a history_n we_o answer_v that_o the_o history_n of_o king_n and_o that_o of_o chronicle_n alibi_fw-la be_v also_o of_o other_o large_a history_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o juda_n and_o that_o to_o make_v a_o history_n canonical_a it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n alibi_fw-la shall_v immediate_o indite_v all_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o narration_n but_o it_o suffice_v that_o he_o so_o assist_v it_o that_o in_o the_o composition_n of_o the_o ingredient_n of_o the_o history_n there_o be_v no_o falsehood_n mingle_v with_o it_o to_o the_o three_o opposition_n which_o be_v concern_v the_o name_n of_o jason_n one_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o original_a history_n 2._o which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o be_v a_o profane_a name_n we_o answer_v that_o the_o name_n jesus_n in_o hebrewe_n and_o the_o name_n jason_n in_o greek_a the_o one_o derive_v from_o the_o hebrewe_n word_n jesa_n which_o signify_v salvation_n and_o the_o other_o from_o the_o the_o greek_a word_n jasis_n which_o signify_v heal_v be_v one_o selfe-same_a from_o whence_o it_o come_v that_o the_o priest_n jesus_n brother_n of_o onias_n be_v call_v jesus_n 6._o among_o the_o hebrew_n and_o jason_n among_o the_o greek_n as_o onias_n his_o brother_n be_v call_v onias_n or_o onian_a among_o the_o hebrew_n which_o signify_v the_o strength_n alij_fw-la of_o the_o people_n and_o menelaus_n among_o the_o greek_n &_o that_o since_o jason_n son_n of_o eleazar_n and_o many_o other_o jew_n bear_v the_o same_o name_n to_o the_o four_o 8._o opposition_n which_o concern_v the_o country_n of_o this_o jason_n who_o be_v surname_v jason_n 2._o the_o cyrenean_n we_o answer_v that_o cyrene_n be_v a_o province_n and_o people_v with_o jew_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o gospel_n call_v he_o that_o do_v help_v to_o carry_v the_o cross_n of_o our_o lord_n simon_n the_o cyrenean_n and_o that_o s._n luke_n call_v one_o of_o 10._o the_o synagogue_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o synagogue_n of_o the_o cyrenean_n and_o final_o 6._o to_o the_o five_o and_o last_o opposition_n which_o be_v concern_v the_o pretend_a repugancie_n of_o this_o history_n either_o against_o itself_o or_o against_o profane_a history_n 21._o we_o answer_v that_o if_o this_o gate_n shall_v be_v once_o open_v there_o be_v no_o canonical_a book_n who_o authority_n may_v not_o be_v call_v in_o question_n 3_o for_o who_o know_v not_o that_o it_o be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o difficult_a to_o reconcile_v 1_o either_o the_o history_n of_o the_o chronicle_n which_o say_v that_o elias_n write_v 15_o to_o joram_n king_n of_o juda_n with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o king_n which_o say_v that_o elias_n have_v be_v take_v up_o out_o of_o the_o world_n eight_o year_n before_o the_o reign_n 26._o of_o the_o same_o joram_n king_n of_o juda_n or_o saint_n matthew_n who_o write_v that_o joram_n king_n of_o juda_n beget_v ozias_n and_o reckon_v from_o david_n to_o ozias_n fourteen_o 5._o generation_n with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o king_n &_o the_o chronicle_n which_o tetestifie_v 2._o that_o joram_n be_v the_o grandfather_n of_o the_o grandfather_n to_o ozias_n and_o let_v we_o down_o from_o david_n to_o ozias_n seaventeen_o generation_n or_o the_o history_n of_o the_o act_n which_o compute_v the_o death_n of_o theodas_n to_o be_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o tiberius_n with_o josephus_n a_o author_n of_o that_o country_n and_o tymel_v who_o reckon_v it_o under_o the_o empire_n of_o claudius_n then_o to_o reconcile_v all_o the_o seem_a repugnancy_n which_o be_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o maccabee_n either_o against_o itself_o or_o against_o profane_a history_n and_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v less_o who_o see_v not_o that_o it_o belong_v not_o as_o have_v be_v already_o say_v to_o the_o matter_n now_o in_o agitation_n for_o the_o question_n that_o be_v in_o dispute_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o collection_n entitle_v the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n be_v in_o their_o ground_n canonical_a or_o not_o not_o whether_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o church_n have_v repute_v they_o canonical_a or_o not_o canonical_a but_o whether_o the_o african_a church_n have_v hold_v they_o for_o such_o and_o whether_o the_o greek_a interpreter_n in_o eclipse_v they_o from_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o african_a church_n have_v do_v false_o or_o not_o now_o we_o prove_v that_o they_o have_v do_v so_o both_o by_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o by_o that_o of_o saint_n augustine_n and_o by_o a_o thousand_o other_o authentical_a testimony_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o latin_a edition_n of_o the_o african_a canon_n be_v of_o better_a credit_n than_o the_o greek_a rhapsody_n which_o be_v that_o we_o have_v oblige_v ourselves_o to_o prove_v of_o the_o difficulty_n touch_v the_o epistle_n that_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o african_a council_n chapt_n ix_o there_o remain_v one_o last_o difficulty_n which_o be_v represent_v 47._o 8._o upon_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o counsel_n of_o africa_n touch_v the_o epistle_n annex_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o century_n of_o the_o african_a canon_n to_o wit_n whether_o the_o latin_a text_n of_o these_o epistle_n which_o we_o have_v at_o this_o day_n in_o our_o library_n have_v be_v translate_v from_o the_o greek_a translation_n and_o add_v to_o the_o collection_n of_o dionysius_n the_o ancient_a latin_a original_a being_n lose_v or_o whether_o the_o ancient_a latin_a text_n be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n it_o have_v be_v corrupt_v by_o the_o schismatickes_n of_o west_n the_o whether_o it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o church_n of_o aquilea_n and_o that_o of_o grada_n be_v in_o schism_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n hold_v for_o the_o church_n of_o grada_n and_o the_o lumbards_n for_o the_o church_n of_o aquilea_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v afterward_o for_o that_o it_o have_v be_v familiar_a with_o the_o schismatickes_n of_o the_o west_n to_o abuse_v these_o epistle_n to_o the_o foment_v their_o rebellion_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o mocke-councell_n synon_n of_o rheims_n hold_v for_o the_o cause_n of_o arnulphus_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n where_o the_o principal_a piece_n that_o the_o schismatickes_n make_v use_v of_o be_v the_o epistle_n of_o the_o
cause_v the_o division_n of_o the_o church_n especial_o in_o the_o west_n for_o whatsoever_o multitude_n of_o government_n have_v have_v place_n there_o under_o the_o title_n of_o empire_n kingdom_n principality_n and_o common_a wealth_n and_o whatsoever_o difference_n of_o manner_n language_n law_n and_o institution_n that_o have_v reign_v there_o the_o church_n have_v be_v no_o more_o visible_a in_o the_o time_n when_o the_o empire_n be_v one_o and_o rule_v over_o all_o the_o east_n and_o west_n than_o it_o have_v be_v under_o this_o diversity_n of_o prince_n and_o government_n also_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n only_o for_o the_o time_n wherein_o there_o shall_v be_v but_o one_o temporal_a monarch_n in_o the_o world_n if_o ever_o that_o title_n can_v have_v belong_v to_o any_o prince_n but_o also_o for_o that_o time_n wherein_o there_o shall_v be_v several_a king_n and_o administrator_n of_o estate_n according_a to_o this_o prophecy_n 101._o of_o the_o psalmist_n the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n shall_v agree_v in_o one_o to_o serve_v our_o 〈◊〉_d lord_n which_o cause_v s._n augustine_n to_o say_v under_o colour_n that_o in_o the_o whole_a world_n kingdom_n be_v often_o divide_v yet_o for_o all_o that_o christian_a unity_n be_v not_o 〈◊〉_d for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o catholic_a church_n remain_v on_o either_o part_n and_o indeed_o that_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n depend_v not_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o empire_n but_o from_o the_o relation_n to_o a_o visible_a centre_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n it_o appear_v sufficient_o even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a unity_n and_o extent_n of_o the_o empire_n when_o the_o christian_n which_o be_v under_o firmus_n king_n of_o the_o barbarian_n in_o africa_n under_o mania_n queen_n of_o the_o saracen_n under_o cosroes_n king_n of_o persia_n state_n all_o distinct_a yea_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o time_n enemy_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o after_o in_o damascus_n and_o other_o neighbour_a province_n under_o the_o king_n of_o the_o agarenians_n do_v all_o agree_n in_o the_o union_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o as_o for_o the_o devision_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o east_n every_o one_o know_v that_o that_o of_o egypt_n and_o ethiopia_n have_v begin_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o that_o of_o the_o armenian_n likewise_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o decision_n make_v against_o they_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n hold_v under_o justinian_n 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o jacobite_n which_o have_v yet_o to_o this_o day_n their_o sect_n in_o mesopotamia_n &_o other_o part_n of_o asia_n likewise_o and_o as_o for_o the_o greek_a church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o although_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v divide_v since_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o empire_n nevertheless_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o division_n be_v not_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n under_o which_o it_o persevere_v yet_o many_o year_n in_o unity_n with_o the_o latin_a but_o the_o schism_n between_o the_o two_o competitor_n of_o the_o patriarkship_n of_o constantinople_n ignatius_n and_o photius_n to_o which_o to_o make_v it_o the_o more_o last_a heresy_n be_v add_v and_o which_o the_o emperor_n according_a as_o they_o have_v be_v good_a or_o evil_n have_v endeavour_v themselves_o to_o foment_n or_o stop_n and_o there_o have_v not_o want_v general_a counsel_n even_o of_o the_o two_o several_a church_n to_o extinguish_v this_o division_n when_o they_o have_v desire_v it_o for_o history_n be_v full_a of_o these_o example_n witness_n that_o which_o be_v hold_v at_o constantinople_n under_o the_o emperor_n basilius_n for_o the_o restitution_n of_o ignatius_n that_o which_o be_v hold_v under_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o which_o we_o call_v the_o great_a council_n of_o lateran_n to_o reunite_v the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o latin_a and_o that_o which_o be_v hold_v for_o the_o same_o effect_n at_o florence_n under_o eugenius_n the_o four_o at_o which_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o patriarch_n of_o greece_n assist_v in_o person_n as_o also_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n &_o after_o of_o the_o mahometan_a prince_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o church_n that_o acknowledge_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o syrian_a tongue_n who_o we_o call_v maronites_n from_o persevere_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o this_o variety_n and_o division_n of_o sect_n in_o the_o east_n can_v not_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o defect_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o empire_n since_o in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o empire_n be_v most_o unite_v these_o trouble_n and_o innovation_n have_v such_o place_n therein_o as_o socrates_n and_o sozomene_n do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantius_n set_v the_o mount_n tuscis_fw-la in_o illiria_n for_o a_o bind_v between_o the_o quiet_a peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o tempest_n and_o turbulencie_n of_o heretic_n but_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o want_n of_o constancy_n of_o the_o eastern_a people_n or_o rather_o to_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o will_v show_v that_o this_o prophecy_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v 16_o build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o have_v have_v some_o more_o special_a effect_n for_o the_o sea_n of_o s._n peter_n then_o for_o those_o of_o the_o other_o patriarch_n according_a to_o that_o oracle_n of_o the_o great_a leo_n beside_o the_o stone_n 52._o that_o our_o lord_n hat_n set_v for_o a_o foundation_n no_o other_o building_n shall_v be_v steadfast_a of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o word_n thou_o be_v peter_n peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n chapt_n iii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n since_o that_o time_n the_o catholic_a church_n in_o truth_n have_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v for_o it_o shall_v always_o be_v and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o who_o be_v found_v on_o christ_n the_o true_a stone_n and_o in_o the_o faith_n of_o peter_n and_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n the_o reply_n that_o some_o time_n the_o father_n expound_v these_o word_n upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o say_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n and_o that_o some_o time_n they_o expound_v it_o of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n and_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v found_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n they_o be_v not_o contrary_a exposition_n the_o one_o exclude_v the_o other_o but_o conjoint_n the_o one_o include_v the_o other_o for_o they_o intend_v the_o church_n to_o speak_v the_o school_n language_n be_v build_v causallie_o upon_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n and_o formal_o upon_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o confession_n of_o peter_n be_v the_o cause_n werefore_o christ_n choose_v he_o to_o constitute_v he_o for_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o church_n by_o that_o say_v saint_n hilary_n the_o bless_a confession_n have_v obtain_v his_o reward_n and_o 16._o that_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n have_v be_v that_o upon_o which_o our_o lord_n have_v proper_o build_v his_o church_n so_o as_o to_o say_v that_o his_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o confessio_fw-la of_o peter_n be_v not_o to_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n 61._o but_o it_o be_v to_o express_v the_o cause_n wherefore_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o he_o no_o more_o than_o to_o sale_n with_o saint_n hierome_n that_o peter_n walk_v not_o upon_o the_o water_n but_o faith_n be_v not_o to_o deny_v that_o saint_n peter_n walk_v true_o proper_o and_o formal_o upon_o the_o water_n but_o it_o be_v to_o express_v that_o the_o cause_n that_o make_v he_o walk_v there_o be_v not_o the_o activity_n or_o natural_a virtue_n of_o his_o person_n but_o the_o faith_n that_o he_o have_v give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o christ._n and_o therefore_o as_o these_o two_o proposition_n the_o faith_n of_o peter_n walk_v upon_o the_o water_n and_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n walk_v upon_o the_o water_n be_v both_o true_a but_o in_o a_o different_a sense_n for_o the_o faith_n of_o peter_n walk_v upon_o the_o water_n causallie_o as_o the_o schooleme_a sare_z that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v the_o cause_n that_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n walk_v there_o and_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n walk_v there_o true_o proper_o and_o formal_o so_o these_o two_o proposition_n the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o
and_o root_n of_o this_o unity_n and_o by_o relation_n and_o adherence_n whereto_o all_o the_o college_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v manitain_v in_o unity_n for_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v plural_a by_o themselves_o and_o be_v not_o one_o with_o local_a unity_n can_v without_o lose_v their_o undivided_a plurality_n be_v reduce_v to_o a_o visible_a unity_n unless_o by_o relation_n to_o some_o thing_n which_o by_o itself_o may_v be_v visible_o one_o and_o secondlie_o to_o maintain_v this_o unity_n it_o be_v necessary_a further_o beside_o the_o internal_a authority_n essential_a to_o the_o apostleship_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o other_o external_a authority_n and_o accessary_a to_o the_o apostleship_n which_o may_v have_v the_o superintendencie_n over_o the_o care_n of_o the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n to_o cause_v the_o apostle_n to_o exercise_v their_o apostleship_n in_o unity_n and_o as_o the_o office_n of_o the_o cause_n be_v to_o rule_v his_o effect_n he_o that_o shall_v be_v the_o beginning_n and_o original_n of_o this_o unity_n shall_v likewise_o have_v the_o superintendencie_n over_o the_o rest_n for_o what_o concern_v the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o to_o he_o shall_v belong_v the_o supereminent_a jurisdiction_n over_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o maintenance_n of_o unity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v over_o thing_n necessary_a to_o prevent_v schism_n and_o hinder_v the_o disorder_n and_o confusion_n of_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n as_o be_v the_o distinction_n and_o distribution_n either_o mediate_v or_o immediate_a ofiurisdiction_n the_o suspension_n &_o limitation_n of_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o other_o such_o like_a not_o that_o the_o apostle_n for_o their_o maintenance_n in_o unity_n have_v need_v that_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o authority_n shall_v be_v practise_v so_o evident_o over_o they_o as_o over_o their_o successor_n because_o of_o the_o assistance_n that_o they_o have_v every_o one_o in_o particular_a of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n but_o to_o the_o end_n to_o propound_v to_o the_o church_n a_o form_n and_o a_o model_n of_o the_o order_n that_o she_o shall_v keep_v after_o their_o decease_n 〈◊〉_d as_o although_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o council_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o decide_v question_n of_o religion_n whereof_o every_o particular_a apostle_n may_v be_v inform_v with_o all_o fullnes_n and_o certainty_n nevertheless_o the_o holy_a ghost_n will_v that_o they_o shall_v use_v this_o form_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o legal_a thing_n to_o leave_v it_o for_o a_o pattern_n to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o succeed_a age_n in_o like_a occurrence_n it_o be_v then_o the_o internal_a authority_n and_o essential_a to_o the_o apostleship_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o power_n of_o reveal_v matter_n of_o faith_n with_o assurance_n of_o infallibility_n to_o make_v canonical_a write_n to_o institute_v the_o first_o mission_n of_o pastor_n remit_v sin_n to_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o other_o the_o like_a that_o saint_n cyprian_n speak_v of_o when_o he_o say_v that_o all_o the_o apostle_n be_v endue_v with_o equal_a authority_n and_o not_o of_o the_o external_a authority_n and_o accidental_a to_o the_o apostleship_n which_o be_v institute_v to_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v exercise_v in_o unity_n this_o appear_v first_o because_o he_o touch_v before_o and_o after_o the_o original_n eccl._n of_o unity_n the_o lord_n say_v he_o build_v the_o church_n upon_o he_o be_v one_o and_o command_v he_o to_o feed_v his_o sheep_n and_o although_o he_o confer_v like_o power_n after_o his_o resurrection_n unto_o all_o his_o apostle_n and_o say_v to_o they_o as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o &c_n &c_n yet_o to_o manifest_a unity_n he_o constitute_v the_o chair_n one_o and_o dispose_v by_o his_o authority_n that_o the_o original_n thereof_o shall_v take_v beginning_n from_o one_o that_o certain_o that_o peter_n be_v the_o other_o apostle_n be_v also_o endue_v with_o a_o like_a share_n of_o authority_n and_o power_n but_o the_o original_n take_v his_o beginning_n from_o one_o that_o the_o church_n &_o the_o chair_n may_v appear_v to_o be_v one_o and_o a_o little_a after_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n ibidem_fw-la and_o the_o citation_n of_o juon_n and_o gratian_n he_o that_o abandon_v the_o chair_n of_o peter_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n be_v build_v can_v he_o be_v confident_a of_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o elsewhere_o peter_n upon_o who_o one_o god_n have_v build_v the_o church_n and_o from_o who_o he_o have_v institute_v the_o original_n of_o unity_n this_o appear_v second_o because_o he_o 55._o call_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o sacerdotal_a unity_n proceed_v this_o appear_v three_o because_o saint_n hierome_n after_o he_o have_v repeat_v the_o same_o sentence_n of_o s._n cyprian_n 2._o in_o these_o word_n thou_o will_v tell_v i_o that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o peter_n though_o the_o like_v be_v do_v in_o a_o other_o place_n upon_o other_o and_o that_o the_o fortitude_n of_o the_o church_n do_v lean_a equal_o upon_o all_o add_v but_o among_o twelve_o one_o be_v choose_v to_o the_o end_n that_o a_o head_n be_v appoint_v the_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v take_v away_o to_o teach_v we_o that_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a to_o saint_n peter_n except_o in_o those_o that_o have_v regard_n to_o the_o prevention_n of_o schism_n and_o the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n for_o the_o consideration_n whereof_o he_o have_v be_v constitute_v head_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o final_o because_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la countryman_n to_o the_o one_o to_o wit_n saint_n cyprian_n and_o timefellowe_n to_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n saint_n hierome_n cry_v out_o thou_o can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o at_o rome_n the_o episcopal_a chair_n have_v be_v place_v by_o the_o apostle_n peter_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o the_o unity_n be_v observe_v by_o all_o to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o the_o apostle_n shall_v not_o attribute_v to_o themselves_o to_o each_o one_o his_o chair_n but_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v a_o sinner_n and_o schismatic_n who_o against_o the_o only_a chair_n shall_v erect_v a_o other_o and_o a_o little_a after_o from_o whence_o be_v it_o then_o that_o you_o will_v usurp_v to_o yourselves_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n you_o that_o by_o your_o presumption_n and_o audacious_a sacrilege_n combat_n against_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n to_o the_o eleven_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o eusebius_n ill_o translate_v by_o russinus_n report_v from_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n that_o peter_n james_n and_o john_n establish_v james_n brother_n to_o our_o lord_n bishop_n of_o the_o apostle_n we_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v from_o a_o faulty_a grammar_n a_o faultie-divinitie_n for_o the_o greek_a text_n say_v of_o jerusalem_n and_o not_o of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n say_v he_o james_n and_o john_n contest_v not_o for_o glory_n or_o opinion_n for_o greek_a word_n signify_v 2._o either_o but_o unanimouslie_o constitute_v james_n brother_n of_o our_o lord_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v to_o say_v james_n and_o john_n do_v no_o more_o stand_n upon_o it_o to_o dispute_v for_o honour_n with_o s._n peter_n as_o they_o have_v forme_o do_v but_o unite_a themselves_o with_o he_o to_o consecrate_v james_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n whereto_o the_o word_n of_o chrisostome_n agree_v about_o the_o jealousy_n that_o james_n and_o john_n former_o have_v of_o the_o primacy_n of_o s._n peter_n harken_v say_v he_o how_o this_o same_o john_n that_o late_o demand_v these_o thing_n afterward_o whole_o yield_v the_o primacy_n to_o peter_n to_o the_o twelve_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o s._n chrysostome_n upon_o the_o proposition_n make_v by_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o first_o of_o the_o act_n to_o substitute_v a_o other_o apostle_n in_o steed_n of_o judas_n write_v see_v the_o modesty_n of_o james_n he_o have_v be_v make_v the_o greek_a say_v he_o have_v be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n yet_o he_o say_v not_o a_o word_n upon_o this_o occasion_n consider_v also_o the_o singular_a modesty_n of_o the_o other_o disciple_n how_o they_o yield_v the_o throne_n to_o he_o and_o debate_v not_o more_o among_o themselves_o 1_o we_o answer_v that_o this_o objection_n be_v andabates_n fence_n for_o this_o concession_n of_o a_o throne_n have_v reference_n not_o to_o s._n james_n but_o to_o s._n peter_n who_o whilst_o he_o speak_v s._n james_n be_v so_o modest_a as_o although_o he_o be_v so_o excellent_a that_o he_o be_v after_o make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o open_v not_o his_o mouth_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o james_n and_o john_n son_n of_o zebedeus_n which_o have_v former_o be_v jealous_a of_o s._n
acknowledge_v that_o our_o lord_n in_o calling_n peter_n cephas_n do_v intend_v to_o call_v he_o rock_n and_o to_o constitute_v he_o for_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n of_o rabbi_n helias_n in_o his_o tisbi_n upon_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o word_n cephas_n jesus_n the_o nazarean_a say_v he_o call_v simon_n sonn_v of_o bariona_fw-la cephas_n which_o signify_v fortitude_n for_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o hebrew_n word_n sela_fw-mi be_v cepha_n which_o signify_v in_o many_o place_n fortitude_n mean_v that_o he_o be_v the_o head_n and_o fortitude_n of_o his_o religion_n and_o therefore_o he_o call_v he_o cephas_n and_o to_o this_o there_o do_v agree_v all_o the_o famous_a edition_n of_o scripture_n in_o what_o tongue_n soever_o as_o well_o print_v as_o manuscript_n for_o not_o only_o the_o hebrew_n edition_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o saint_n matthew_n publish_v by_o munster_n say_v thou_o be_v cepha_n and_o upon_o this_o cepha_n thou_o be_v a_o rock_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n and_o the_o syriack_n publish_v by_o moses_n of_o merdin_n in_o mesopotamia_n and_o republisht_v by_o tremellius_n thou_o be_v kipho_n and_o upon_o this_o kipho_n thou_o be_v a_o rock_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n but_o also_o the_o arabic_a have_v it_o thou_o be_v ascara_n and_o upon_o this_o ascara_n thou_o be_v the_o stone_n and_o upon_o this_o stone_n and_o the_o persian_a thou_o be_v zeng_n and_o upon_o this_o zeng_n thou_o be_v the_o rock_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n and_o the_o armenian_a thou_o be_v vimi_fw-la and_o upon_o this_o vimi_fw-la thou_o be_v the_o stone_n and_o upon_o this_o stone_n and_o the_o ruthenian_a egyptian_a and_o ethiopian_a even_o the_o same_o nevertheless_o though_o the_o want_n of_o the_o hebrew_n and_o syriack_n tongue_n suffer_v saint_n augustine_a to_o fall_v into_o this_o mistake_n to_o think_v that_o the_o primitive_a word_n rock_n be_v not_o there_o attribute_v to_o saint_n peter_n but_o only_o the_o derivative_n and_o that_o petrus_n signify_v not_o rock_n but_o rockey_n or_o stonie_n he_o have_v always_o acknowledge_v be_v it_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o other_o place_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o be_v it_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o perpetual_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n the_o same_o thing_n that_o we_o conclude_v out_o of_o this_o passage_n to_o wit_n the_o primacy_n of_o saint_n peter_n for_o interpretate_v a_o while_n after_o these_o word_n and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n of_o the_o donation_n of_o the_o key_n make_v to_o the_o church_n in_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n he_o say_v the_o church_n do_v then_o receive_v in_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n the_o key_n because_o peter_n figure_v the_o church_n and_o yield_v elsewhere_o a_o reason_n why_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n figure_v the_o church_n he_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v because_o of_o his_o primacy_n he_o bear_v say_v he_o by_o a_o figur_n ative_a generality_n the_o person_n of_o the_o church_n because_o of_o the_o primacy_n he_o have_v among_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o disciple_n by_o which_o word_n primacy_n he_o intend_v according_a to_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o superintendencie_n and_o principality_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n of_o wisdom_n i_o have_v have_v primacy_n 2._o in_o all_o nation_n and_o by_o these_o word_n of_o the_o same_o saint_n augustine_n peter_n denominate_v from_o the_o rock_n happy_a bear_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n hold_v the_o principallitie_n of_o the_o apostleshipp_n and_o again_o who_o know_v not_o that_o this_o principallitie_n epist-162_a of_o the_o apostleship_n aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o whatsoever_o other_o bishopric_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v always_o flourish_v the_o principality_n of_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a of_o the_o indivisibility_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n iu._n the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n but_o it_o have_v begin_v to_o diminish_v in_o lustre_n as_o be_v divide_v into_o many_o part_n as_o for_o external_a communion_n whole_o separate_v one_o from_o a_o other_o the_o reply_n two_o opuntine_n brother_n divide_v the_o inheritance_n of_o their_o father_n with_o such_o rigour_n as_o they_o divide_v even_o to_o a_o cup_n and_o to_o a_o coat_n it_o be_v in_o a_o sort_n thus_o with_o the_o heretic_n they_o do_v indeed_o divide_v the_o chalice_n that_o our_o father_n have_v leave_v we_o by_o testament_n and_o where_o of_o david_n sing_v the_o lord_n be_v the_o portion_n of_o my_o inheritance_n and_o of_o my_o chalice_n 15_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o do_v indeed_o divide_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o coat_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v his_o church_n they_o can_v divide_v for_o it_o be_v alone_o and_o indivisible_a when_o the_o reign_n of_o israel_n say_v s._n cyprian_n shall_v eccl._n be_v divide_v the_o prophet_n achias_n divide_v his_o raiment_n but_o because_o the_o poeple_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v divide_v his_o coat_n weave_v of_o a_o piece_n and_o keep_v itself_o whole_a be_v not_o divide_v by_o those_o that_o possess_v it_o the_o coat_n of_o christ_n indivisible_o unite_v preserve_v itself_o whole_a show_v the_o indissoluble_a concord_n of_o our_o poeple_n of_o we_o who_o have_v put_v on_o christ._n by_o the_o sacrament_n &_o sign_n of_o his_o coat_n he_o have_v declare_v the_o unity_n if_o his_o church_n who_o then_o be_v he_o so_o impious_a so_o faithless_a and_o so_o disturb_v with_o the_o fury_n of_o discord_n that_o believe_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n the_o coat_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v divide_v or_o dare_v to_o divide_v it_o not_o but_o that_o the_o multitude_n of_o the_o person_n whereof_o the_o church_n be_v compound_v and_o which_o analogicallie_o be_v in_o steed_n of_o matter_n to_o it_o may_v be_v divide_v but_o this_o division_n be_v but_o a_o material_a division_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o a_o formal_a division_n no_o more_o than_o the_o division_n that_o the_o false_a mother_n will_v have_v make_v of_o the_o child_n have_v be_v a_o formal_a division_n for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o be_v and_o the_o form_n of_o the_o whole_a have_v not_o remain_v in_o either_o of_o the_o part_n but_o a_o material_a division_n for_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o natural_a organical_a body_n may_v be_v materiallie_o divide_v but_o formal_o it_o can_v be_v divide_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o member_n and_o part_n may_v indeed_o be_v separate_v from_o their_o whole_a but_o after_o the_o separation_n they_o be_v no_o more_o member_n and_o part_n of_o the_o church_n but_o 〈◊〉_d and_o by_o abuse_n of_o language_n even_o as_o the_o member_n and_o part_n of_o a_o body_n endue_v with_o a_o life_n animal_n and_o sensitive_a when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v separate_v from_o their_o whole_a be_v no_o more_o member_n and_o part_n but_o equivocal_o forth_o as_o much_o as_o they_o participate_v no_o more_o of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o body_n which_o can_v be_v possess_v but_o in_o unity_n nor_o reside_v but_o in_o one_o only_a mass_n unite_v and_o continue_v by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o church_n after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o external_a communion_n reside_v only_o in_o one_o of_o the_o part_n to_o wit_n in_o that_o from_o which_o the_o other_o have_v divide_v themselves_o and_o not_o in_o the_o other_o for_o the_o church_n be_v either_o one_o or_o none_o my_o dove_n 6._o say_v the_o spouse_n be_v a_o only_a one_o and_o david_n jerusalem_n that_o be_v build_v as_o 〈◊〉_d a_o city_n who_o participation_n be_v in_o unity_n and_o saint_n paul_n one_o body_n and_o one_o 4._o spirit_n as_o you_o be_v call_v in_o one_o hope_n of_o your_o vocation_n &_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v one_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v at_o once_o among_o you_o and_o among_o us._n it_o rest_v then_o that_o it_o be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o saint_n chrisostome_n the_o 2._o name_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o a_o name_n of_o division_n but_o a_o name_n of_o union_n and_o agreement_n 1._o and_o saint_n augustine_n he_o be_v one_o the_o church_n be_v unity_n nothing_o answer_v to_o one_o but_o unity_n and_o elsewhere_o let_v every_o other_o inheritance_n be_v deunide_v among_o 101._o coheire_n the_o inheritance_n of_o peace_n can_v be_v divide_v and_o therefore_o when_o the_o idem_fw-la father_n say_v that_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n divide_v the_o church_n they_o intend_v either_o that_o they_o divide_v it_o as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o indevor_n to_o divide_v it_o or_o that_o they_o divide_v it_o materiallie_o and_o not_o formal_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o make_v thereof_o many_o society_n but_o not_o many_o church_n of_o the_o effect_n that_o division_n bring_v
and_o not_o our_o mother_n as_o the_o first_o eve_n be_v who_o engender_v her_o child_n dead_a to_o salvation_n but_o as_o the_o second_o eve_n who_o engender_v her_o child_n live_v from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n ambrose_n and_o saint_n hierome_n 3._o call_v the_o church_n the_o true_a eve_n mother_n of_o the_o live_n and_o how_o then_o be_v it_o that_o heretical_a sect_n who_o among_o the_o condition_n under_o 9_o which_o they_o receive_v man_n into_o their_o communion_n oblige_v they_o to_o hold_v kill_v doctrine_n shall_v attribute_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o a_o church_n he_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o earth_n will_v not_o give_v their_o child_n a_o scorpion_n for_o a_o egg_n or_o a_o serpent_n for_o a_o fish_n and_o how_o then_o be_v it_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v give_v she_o poison_n instead_o of_o wholesome_a food_n or_o that_o heretical_a sect_n who_o wine_n say_v saint_n hierom_n be_v the_o fury_n of_o dragon_n and_o the_o incurable_a fury_n of_o asp_n shall_v be_v church_n he_o teach_v 11_o we_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o way_n the_o gate_n and_o entry_n into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n yea_o for_o this_o cause_n himself_o often_o call_v it_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n it_o be_v then_o of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n that_o salvation_n may_v be_v therein_o obtain_v and_o the_o way_n how_o to_o come_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o consequent_o that_o among_o the_o condition_n under_o who_o obligation_n she_o receive_v man_n into_o her_o communion_n there_o be_v none_o repugnant_a to_o salvation_n now_o contrariwise_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n and_o of_o the_o definition_n of_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a society_n that_o among_o the_o condition_n under_o which_o they_o receive_v man_n into_o their_o communion_n there_o be_v condition_n repugnant_a to_o salvation_n otherwise_o they_o can_v not_o be_v heretical_a &_o schismatical_a and_o so_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n and_o of_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n not_o to_o be_v heretical_a and_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n and_o of_o the_o definition_n of_o heretical_a society_n contrariwise_o not_o to_o be_v church_n nor_o part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o they_o can_v be_v call_v church_n nor_o member_n of_o the_o church_n but_o false_o and_o equivocallie_o as_o a_o dead_a member_n that_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o body_n be_v no_o member_n but_o equivocallie_o and_o by_o abuse_n of_o speech_n of_o as_o a_o dead_a man_n or_o a_o man_n either_o form_v in_o picture_n or_o raise_v in_o a_o sculpture_n be_v no_o man_n but_o equivocal_o &_o by_o abuse_n of_o speech_n by_o mean_n whereof_o it_o be_v to_o err_v against_o the_o essence_n and_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n to_o hold_v they_o for_o church_n or_o to_o reckon_v they_o in_o the_o totalitie_n of_o the_o catholic_a 73._o church_n and_o to_o this_o all_o the_o father_n agree_v heresy_n say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n be_v equivocallie_o call_v church_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n novatianus_n do_v as_o ape_n do_v who_o will_v seem_v to_o be_v man_n though_o they_o be_v not_o so_o so_o will_v he_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o church_n though_o he_o have_v none_o and_o again_o when_o the_o novatian_n demand_v 22._o believe_v thou_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o holy_a church_n they_o lie_v in_o their_o interrogatory_n for_o they_o have_v no_o church_n and_o the_o elibertine_n council_n if_o any_o one_o pass_v from_o the_o catholic_n church_n unto_o heresy_n and_o return_n again_o to_o the_o church_n episc._n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n we_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o limtt_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n those_o that_o affirm_v christ_n to_o be_v god_n and_o not_o very_a god_n and_o saint_n hierome_n heretic_n make_v in_o their_o church_n by_o false_a appellation_n that_o which_o they_o make_v when_o they_o be_v yet_o heathen_a and_o again_o no_o heretical_a congregation_n can_v be_v call_v advers._n the_o church_n os_fw-la christ._n and_o elsewhere_o in_o what_o church_n have_v he_o believe_v in_o that_o luciferian_n of_o the_o arrian_n but_o they_o have_v none_o and_o in_o the_o same_o work_n if_o thou_o hear_v in_o ibid._n any_o place_n of_o man_n denominate_v from_o any_o other_o then_o from_o christ_n as_o marcionites_n ualentinian_o montagnier_n or_o campite_n know_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ._n and_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la out_o of_o the_o only_a church_n which_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_n church_n other_o among_o heretic_n be_v esteem_v to_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o again_o there_o be_v one_o only_a church_n which_o can_v be_v among_o you_o and_o among_o we_o it_o remain_v then_o that_o she_o must_v be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o s._n augustine_n you_o be_v with_o we_o in_o the_o creed_n and_o in_o the_o other_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n &c_n &c_n but_o you_o be_v not_o with_o we_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o again_o there_o be_v one_o catholic_a church_n upon_o which_o other_o 〈◊〉_d impose_v other_o name_n although_o themselves_o be_v all_o call_v by_o particular_a name_n which_o they_o dare_v not_o disavow_v from_o whence_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o judge_n not_o preoccupate_v with_o favour_n to_o who_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a whereof_o they_o be_v all_o ambitious_a aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v and_o elsewhere_o the_o church_n of_o the_o saint_n 149._o be_v the_o catholic_a church_n the_o church_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o heretic_n she_o have_v be_v predesign_v before_o she_o be_v see_v and_o have_v be_v exhibit_v that_o she_o may_v be_v see_v and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o creed_n neither_o do_v the_o heretic_n belong_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n because_o she_o love_v god_n nor_o the_o schismatickes_n because_o she_o love_v her_o neighbour_n and_o in_o the_o book_n against_o the_o fundamental_a epistle_n in_o this_o church_n final_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a detain_v i_o which_o this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_a and_o so_o great_a heresy_n have_v so_o preserve_v as_o when_o a_o stranger_n ask_v where_o they_o assemble_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n there_o be_v no_o heretic_n dare_v she_o we_o his_o temple_n or_o his_o house_n and_o in_o his_o treatise_n upon_o saint_n john_n 4._o all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n be_v go_v out_o from_o we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v be_v go_v out_o from_o the_o church_n faustinus_n be_v not_o precedent_n to_o a_o church_n but_o to_o a_o faction_n the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v not_o glorify_v christ_n with_o a_o true_a glory_n but_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o elsewhere_o add_v he_o be_v it_o among_o heretic_n be_v it_o among_o pagan_n his_o true_a glory_n upon_o earth_n can_v be_v and_o upon_o saint_n matthew_n verb._n jew_n and_o all_o other_o heretic_n which_o do_v indeed_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v a_o holy_a ghost_n but_o deny_v that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v his_o only_a church_n no_o other_o certain_o but_o only_o the_o catholic_a be_v without_o doubt_n like_o the_o pharisee_n who_o though_o they_o euang._n do_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v a_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v in_o christ._n and_o in_o 11._o the_o book_n of_o the_o method_n to_o cathecise_a the_o not_o instruct_v we_o must_v say_v he_o garnish_n and_o animate_v the_o infirmity_n of_o man_n against_o temptation_n and_o scandal_n c_o be_v it_o without_o or_o be_v it_o within_o the_o church_n 〈◊〉_d against_o gentile_n or_o 〈◊〉_d or_o heretic_n and_o within_o against_o the_o straw_n in_o the_o barn_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o 27._o again_o let_v not_o the_o enemy_n seduce_v thou_o not_o only_o by_o those_o that_o be_v without_o the_o conc._n church_n whether_o pagan_n or_o jew_n or_o heretic_n but_o even_o by_o those_o that_o thou_o see_v 71._o in_o the_o church_n evil_a liver_n and_o in_o the_o fowrth_a council_n of_o carthage_n where_o he_o assist_v in_o person_n let_v not_o the_o conventicle_n of_o heretic_n be_v call_v church_n cod._n but_o mock-councell_n and_o the_o very_a law_n of_o the_o emperor_n heretic_n rash_o presume_v to_o call_v their_o conventicle_n church_n now_o if_o this_o have_v place_n in_o other_o 2._o heresy_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o be_v and_o title_n of_o a_o church_n be_v deny_v to_o they_o how_o much_o more_o in_o that_o of_o the_o eutychian_o that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o ethiopian_n which_o destroy_v not_o the_o wall_n the_o roof_n and_o the_o cover_n only_o but_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o edifice_n of_o faith_n upon_o the_o which_o all_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o doctrine_n be_v build_v to_o wit_n christ_n the_o corner_n stone_n and_o maintain_v
that_o in_o christ_n there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v confound_v and_o steep_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o humanity_n in_o that_o of_o the_o divinity_n do_v not_o saint_n augustine_n cry_v out_o those_o that_o believe_v 4._o not_o that_o christ_n be_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o be_v rise_v again_o in_o the_o same_o body_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v crucify_v and_o bury_v although_o they_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o the_o country_n over_o the_o which_o the_o church_n be_v spread_v be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n how_o can_v then_o the_o true_a church_n have_v communion_n with_o this_o sect_n and_o how_o can_v this_o sect_n be_v a_o member_n and_o a_o true_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o hold_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n and_o of_o this_o sect_n there_o shall_v be_v frame_v one_o common_a body_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d church_n and_o to_o go_v about_o to_o join_v they_o together_o in_o one_o selfe-same_a society_n of_o a_o catholic_a church_n and_o more_o to_o add_v unto_o they_o all_o other_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n how_o be_v it_o any_o other_o thing_n then_o to_o go_v about_o to_o join_v like_o mezentius_n dead_a body_n with_o live_a body_n and_o to_o make_v of_o the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n &_o of_o the_o dove_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o only_a catholic_a church_n a_o monster_n and_o a_o prodigy_n compound_v of_o all_o the_o impious_a horrible_a and_o contradictory_n heresy_n that_o have_v rend_v the_o coat_n and_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o put_v communion_n between_o christ_n and_o beliall_a and_o between_o light_n and_o darkness_n the_o catholic_a church_n then_o be_v not_o a_o mass_n and_o common_a society_n which_o contain_v in_o it_o the_o confusion_n of_o all_o sect_n and_o of_o all_o the_o multitude_n of_o those_o that_o be_v call_v christian_n but_o it_o be_v a_o particular_a society_n among_o all_o those_o society_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a or_o total_a church_n not_o because_o it_o contain_v in_o deed_n all_o the_o rest_n you_o will_v say_v optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la to_o the_o donatist_n be_v alone_o all_o the_o whole_a 〈◊〉_d 2._o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o in_o the_o whole_a and_o saint_n augustine_n whosoever_o defend_v a_o part_n separate_v from_o the_o whole_a can_v usurp_v the_o title_n of_o a_o catholic_n but_o because_o she_o contain_v they_o in_o right_a and_o hold_v habituallie_o the_o place_n 7._o of_o the_o whole_a in_o regard_n of_o they_o for_o the_o church_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o whole_a habituallie_o in_o regard_n of_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n and_o by_o her_o eminency_n for_o as_o much_o as_o none_o of_o the_o other_o consider_v every_o one_o a_o part_n equal_n her_o in_a number_n and_o in_o multitude_n howbeit_o say_v saint_n augustine_n that_o there_o be_v many_o heresy_n of_o christian_n which_o will_v be_v all_o call_v catholic_n there_o be_v nevertheless_o one_o church_n if_o you_o cast_v your_o eye_n upon_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n more_o abundant_a in_o multitude_n and_o because_o unto_o she_o alone_o belong_v the_o prerogative_n of_o be_v successive_o spread_v over_o the_o whole_a earth_n in_o beginning_n from_o jerusalem_n whereas_o none_o of_o the_o other_o have_v the_o privilege_n but_o that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o like_o that_o kind_n of_o ape_n which_o the_o greek_n call_v callithrix_fw-la can_v live_v but_o in_o that_o climate_n and_o under_o the_o same_o influence_n wherein_o they_o be_v breed_v and_o beyond_o this_o because_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v go_v forth_o from_o she_o and_o she_o have_v as_o saint_n augustine_n say_v still_o remain_v in_o her_o stock_n and_o root_n hold_v the_o place_n and_o right_a of_o the_o whole_a in_o regard_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n no_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o that_o part_n of_o the_o tree_n in_o which_o the_o life_n stand_v and_o root_n rest_v hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o whole_a habituallie_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o that_o have_v be_v separate_v from_o contr_n 2._o it_o they_o under_o sy_n and_o not_o say_v he_o that_o among_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o christian_n there_o be_v one_o true_a and_o wholesome_a and_o in_o sort_n germinall_a and_o radical_a christian_a society_n from_o whence_o they_o have_v separate_v themselves_o and_o final_o because_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v oblige_v if_o they_o will_v obtain_v salvation_n to_o reinsert_v and_o reincorporate_v themselves_o into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n hold_v most_o steadfast_o say_v fulgentius_n that_o no_o heretic_n or_o schismatik_a if_o he_o be_v 39_o not_o reconcile_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o his_o life_n can_v be_v save_v otherwise_o if_o all_o the_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a society_n which_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n may_v justly_o enjoy_v the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v actuallie_o part_n of_o the_o church_n wherefore_o have_v the_o father_n employ_v these_o sentence_n against_o heretic_n and_o schismatics_n that_o 〈◊〉_d 1._o of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n that_o out_o of_o the_o church_n there_o may_v be_v have_v the_o faith_n and_o sacrament_n and_o all_o thing_n else_o salvation_n except_v that_o emerit_fw-la who_o have_v not_o the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n can_v have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n that_o he_o that_o communicate_v with_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v a_o catholic_a and_o eccles._n he_o that_o communicate_v not_o therewith_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o antichrist_n and_o how_o can_v the_o excellent_a king_n himself_o have_v protest_v that_o he_o believe_v without_o colour_n or_o fraud_n that_o the_o be_v one_o only_a church_n in_o deed_n and_o in_o name_n catholic_a and_o universal_a spread_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n out_o of_o which_o there_o can_v be_v 〈◊〉_d salvation_n hope_v for_o and_o condemn_v and_o detest_v those_o that_o heretofore_o or_o since_o have_v separate_v themselves_o either_o from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o be_v become_v heretic_n as_o the_o manichee_n or_o from_o her_o communion_n and_o be_v become_v schismatickes_n as_o the_o donatist_n if_o the_o catholic_a church_n do_v comprehend_v all_o the_o heretic_n and_o all_o schismatic_n among_o which_o there_o be_v never_o any_o more_o pernicious_a than_o those_o that_o destroy_v the_o human_a nature_n of_o christ_n the_o only_a organ_n of_o our_o salvation_n as_o the_o egyptian_n and_o ethiopian_n do_v for_o whereas_o his_o majesty_n avow_v that_o the_o frame_n &_o contexture_n of_o the_o church_n be_v already_o long_o ago_o dissolve_v &_o dissassemble_v between_o they_o &_o we_o but_o add_v in_o regard_n of_o external_a form_n s._n john_n 〈◊〉_d in_o say_v to_o we_o if_o any_o one_o bring_v thou_o not_o this_o doctrine_n say_v not_o so_o much_o to_o he_o as_o well_o be_v it_o with_o thou_o for_o whosoever_o shall_v say_v to_o he_o well_o be_v it_o with_o thou_o shall_v communicate_v in_o his_o wiched_a work_n forbid_v we_o all_o communion_n as_o well_o internal_a as_o external_a with_o they_o and_o elsewhere_o we_o have_v already_o show_v that_o when_o external_a and_o sacramental_a communion_n be_v interdict_v on_o both_o side_n that_o be_v to_o say_v where_o there_o be_v a_o reciprocal_a excommunication_n and_o a_o erection_n of_o altar_n against_o altar_n there_o can_v be_v unity_n either_o internal_a or_o external_a if_o we_o be_v in_o unity_n say_v s._n augustine_n what_o make_v two_o pupp_n altar_n in_o the_o city_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n the_o church_n which_o be_v catholic_n 2._o be_v one_o maintain_v herself_o whole_a and_o be_v join_v together_o with_o the_o cement_n of_o prelate_n adhere_v to_o one_o another_o but_o against_o these_o decision_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n there_o do_v arise_v four_o objection_n the_o first_o that_o the_o word_n church_n do_v grammaticallie_o signify_v assembly_n and_o consequent_o that_o all_o assembly_n be_v church_n and_o so_o all_o christian_a assembly_n be_v christian_a church_n now_o this_o objection_n be_v good_a in_o gramar_n and_o to_o interpret_v profane_a author_n but_o not_o in_o divinity_n nor_o to_o interpret_v christian_n author_n among_o who_o the_o word_n church_n have_v no_o more_o this_o vast_a and_o large_a grammatical_a signification_n as_o it_o have_v before_o for_o as_o when_o hormodius_fw-la and_o aristogiton_n have_v free_v the_o common_a wealth_n of_o athens_n from_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o thirty_o tyrant_n the_o athenian_a senate_n to_o consecrate_v their_o name_n and_o to_o make_v they_o reverence_v to_o posterity_n ordain_v that_o from_o thence_o forward_o they_o shall_v never_o be_v impose_v upon_o or_o communicate_v to_o any_o other_o so_o after_o our_o lord_n have_v give_v to_o his_o
man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o veritable_a man_n and_o then_o that_o a_o church_n leave_v not_o to_o be_v true_o a_o church_n although_o she_o be_v not_o a_o true_a church_n it_o be_v a_o sophism_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o essence_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o word_n and_o of_o the_o word_n verus_fw-la to_o the_o word_n verax_n there_o be_v none_o so_o young_a a_o scholar_n but_o know_v that_o to_o speak_v univocallie_o whosoever_o be_v true_o a_o man_n be_v a_o true_a man_n for_o as_o much_o as_o be_v and_o truth_n be_v convertible_a from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o saint_n ambrose_n use_v these_o word_n true_a israelite_n and_o true_o israelite_n as_o term_n equivalent_a and_o that_o saint_n augustine_n say_v every_o soul_n be_v by_o that_o a_o soul_n by_o which_o it_o be_v a_o true_a soul_n and_o therefore_o as_o the_o father_n affirm_v that_o there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v a_o true_a church_n from_o thence_o say_v saint_n augustine_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v conceal_v from_o no_o body_n so_o they_o also_o say_v that_o there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v true_o a_o church_n if_o you_o do_v teach_v say_v saint_n augustine_n to_o the_o manichee_n that_o marriage_n be_v good_a but_o virginity_n better_o as_o do_v the_o church_n which_o be_v true_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n the_o bolie_a ghost_n have_v not_o predesign_v you_o and_o whereas_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o a_o man_n for_o be_v less_o or_o more_o sound_a leave_v not_o to_o be_v a_o man_n and_o so_o that_o a_o church_n for_o be_v less_o or_o more_o pure_a leave_v not_o to_o be_v a_o church_n it_o be_v a_o other_o manifest_a sophism_n for_o health_n be_v not_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o a_o man_n nor_o sickness_n the_o privation_n of_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o a_o man_n but_o a_o accident_n which_o consequent_o may_v receive_v more_o and_o less_o whereas_o purity_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o his_o majesty_n own_o confession_n be_v the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o impurity_n of_o faith_n the_o privation_n of_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n by_o mean_n whereof_o no_o society_n can_v hold_v among_o the_o condition_n of_o her_o communion_n and_o doctrine_n impure_a in_o faith_n and_o contrary_a to_o salvation_n but_o she_o lose_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o be_v and_o title_n of_o a_o church_n and_o therefore_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o communion_n whereinto_o the_o church_n be_v divide_v when_o luther_n rise_v must_v not_o be_v allege_v for_o a_o pretence_n to_o be_v ignorant_a where_o the_o true_a church_n than_o be_v for_o since_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v perpetual_o visible_a and_o eminent_a and_o that_o then_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a communion_n visible_a in_o the_o world_n but_o we_o &_o that_o of_o the_o grecian_n under_o which_o be_v comprehend_v the_o muscovite_n &_o the_o antiochian_o &_o that_o of_o the_o egyptian_n &_o ethiopian_n which_o be_v but_o one_o &_o that_o of_o the_o armenian_n &_o that_o of_o the_o nestorian_n &_o that_o it_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n &_o of_o the_o necessirie_n of_o the_o church_n that_o she_o shall_v be_v pure_a and_o impolluted_a in_o faith_n and_o that_o all_o those_o other_o by_o the_o common_a confession_n of_o we_o and_o of_o the_o protestant_n be_v heretic_n and_o corrupt_v it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o go_v to_o delphus_n to_o learn_v that_o either_o the_o church_n be_v perish_v which_o as_o we_o have_v above_o show_v can_v not_o be_v or_o that_o it_o be_v our_o communion_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o quality_n wherein_o the_o catholic_n church_n attribute_n to_o herself_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whole_a chap._n viii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o therefore_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n be_v much_o amaze_v when_o he_o see_v the_o church_n which_o have_v be_v member_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n draw_v to_o themselves_o all_o the_o right_a of_o uniniversalitie_n the_o reply_n it_o have_v already_o be_v above_o show_v that_o by_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o father_n never_o intend_v the_o mass_n and_o total_a conclusion_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n but_o a_o special_a society_n distinct_a from_o the_o belief_n and_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a sect_n and_o which_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o general_a confusion_n of_o all_o the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n hold_v actuallie_o but_o the_o place_n of_o a_o part_n and_o hold_v only_o the_o place_n of_o the_o whole_a actuallie_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n which_o be_v comprehend_v in_o deed_n in_o her_o communion_n for_o there_o be_v never_o any_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n build_v the_o church_n but_o there_o have_v be_v some_o heretic_n which_o have_v go_v forth_o from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v 2._o 11_o go_v forth_o from_o we_o say_v saint_n john_n but_o they_o be_v not_o of_o us._n and_o s._n juda_v curse_a be_v they_o for_o they_o perish_v in_o the_o contradiction_n of_o chore_n people_n which_o separate_v themselves_o man_n animal_n haviug_v not_o spirit_n and_o s._n augustine_n all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n be_v go_v forth_o from_o we_o that_o 〈◊〉_d to_o say_v say_v he_o be_v go_v forth_o of_o the_o church_n but_o among_o this_o difference_n of_o society_n make_v profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n there_o be_v always_o one_o more_o eminent_a in_o multitude_n then_o the_o rest_n which_o have_v always_o remain_v in_o her_o stock_n and_o root_n and_o from_o whence_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v go_v forth_o to_o who_o also_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a nath_n be_v preserve_v not_o because_o she_o hold_v actuallie_o the_o place_n of_o whole_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o rest_n but_o only_o of_o all_o habituallie_o as_o the_o stock_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o bough_n which_o have_v be_v pluck_v off_o for_o as_o much_o as_o in_o all_o the_o separation_n she_o remain_v in_o the_o same_o estate_n wherein_o all_o the_o body_n be_v before_o the_o separation_n and_o consequent_o have_v justly_o inherit_v the_o name_n of_o total_a church_n and_o succeed_v only_o in_o the_o right_n and_o application_n of_o the_o whole_a as_o be_v she_o alone_o that_o represent_v it_o the_o church_n say_v s._n augustine_n combat_v against_o all_o heresy_n may_v be_v resist_v but_o she_o can_v be_v overthrow_v 5._o all_o heresy_n be_v go_v forth_o from_o she_o as_o unprofitable_a branch_n cut_v off_o from_o their_o vine_n but_o she_o remain_v in_o her_o root_n in_o her_o vine_n in_o her_o charity_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o which_o amaze_v i_o that_o be_v majesty_n shall_v be_v amaze_v that_o the_o church_n which_o have_v heretofore_o be_v member_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n shall_v draw_v to_o themselves_o all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o universality_n for_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v never_o common_a to_o all_o christian_n but_o only_o to_o a_o part_n of_o christian_n to_o wit_n to_o that_o wherein_o there_o remain_v the_o actual_a totalitie_n of_o that_o which_o rest_v in_o the_o just_a possession_n of_o the_o title_n of_o the_o church_n and_o which_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o part_n separate_v retain_v no_o more_o the_o effect_n but_o only_o the_o right_n of_o the_o whole_a as_o represent_v she_o that_o before_o each_o separation_n be_v the_o whole_a and_o therefore_o so_o far_o be_v s._n augustine_n from_o extend_v the_o totalitie_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o the_o multitude_n of_o all_o the_o sect_n of_o christian_n as_o contrariwise_o after_o have_v report_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o eighty_o eight_o heresy_n he_o add_v what_o the_o catholic_a church_n hold_v against_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v a_o superfluous_a demand_n since_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o to_o know_v that_o she_o hold_v the_o contrary_a to_o these_o thing_n and_o a_o while_n after_o there_o may_v also_o be_v or_o be_v make_v other_o heresy_n beside_o these_o which_o be_v report_v in_o this_o work_n of_o we_o whereof_o who_o shall_v hold_v any_o one_o shall_v be_v no_o catholic_n christian_n and_o elsewhere_o the_o catholic_n and_o the_o heretic_n be_v divide_v the_o one_o against_o the_o other_o and_o again_o they_o can_v begin_v to_o be_v catholic_n till_o they_o have_v leave_v to_o be_v heretic_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o heretical_a sect_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o divide_v themselves_o from_o the_o part_n that_o consent_v not_o to_o heresy_n they_o hinder_v not_o the_o title_n os_fw-la catholic_a nor_o the_o right_n of_o universality_n from_o be_v preserve_v in_o she_o
alone_o and_o from_o belong_v to_o she_o alone_o no_o more_o than_o when_o in_o a_o common_a weal_n the_o factious_a part_n and_o which_o separate_v itself_o from_o the_o state_n and_o revolte_n against_o the_o true_a preserver_n of_o the_o estate_n come_v to_o be_v divide_v from_o that_o which_o remain_v in_o the_o lawful_a administration_n of_o the_o estate_n this_o division_n hinder_v not_o the_o part_n which_o rest_v unite_v with_o the_o estate_n from_o preserve_v the_o right_a and_o title_n of_o the_o universallitie_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n and_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v do_v by_o it_o alone_o from_o be_v account_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n who_o whole_a be_v be_v preserve_v in_o this_o part_n alone_o the_o other_o by_o the_o desertion_n thereof_o have_v lose_v all_o the_o part_n it_o have_v in_o the_o name_n and_o effect_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_a chap._n ix_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n to_o attribute_n to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a as_o proper_a to_o themselves_o alone_o the_o reply_n when_o we_o use_v this_o train_n of_o epithet_n the_o catholic_a apostolic_a roman_a church_n we_o intend_v not_o by_o the_o word_n roman_n the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n but_o all_o the_o church_n which_o adhere_v and_o be_v join_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n even_o as_o by_o the_o jewish_a church_n we_o intend_v not_o the_o tribe_n of_o juda_n only_o but_o the_o line_n of_o levi_n and_o benjamin_n and_o many_o relic_n of_o the_o line_n which_o be_v join_v therewith_o for_o saint_n john_n baptist_n be_v of_o the_o tribe_n of_o levy_n and_o saint_n paul_n of_o that_o of_o benjamin_n &_o anna_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o aser_n and_o nevertheless_o they_o be_v all_o of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o the_o jewish_a church_n but_o they_o be_v call_v jew_n and_o jewish_a people_n because_o of_o the_o adherence_n and_o communion_n that_o they_o have_v with_o the_o principal_a tribe_n which_o be_v that_o of_o juda_n so_o all_o the_o other_o church_n which_o communicate_v with_o the_o roman_a in_o what_o soever_o part_n they_o be_v constitute_v be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o common_a word_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o we_o say_v the_o catholic_a apostolic_a and_o roman_a church_n because_o they_o hold_v the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o centre_n and_o original_n of_o their_o communion_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n saint_n ambrose_n say_v that_o his_o brother_n inquire_v if_o the_o bishop_n of_o one_o of_o the_o city_n of_o sardica_n where_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v baptize_v consent_v with_o the_o catholic_a bishop_n that_o be_v to_o say_v add_v he_o with_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n saint_n hierome_n say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n glorify_v herself_o that_o she_o participate_v with_o the_o roman_a faith_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n write_v to_o pope_n hormisdas_n we_o promise_v not_o to_o recite_v among_o the_o sacred_a mistiry_n the_o name_n of_o those_o which_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o cathoick_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o consent_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n with_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a and_o in_o this_o sense_n beda_n use_v these_o word_n our_o mother_n the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o same_o sense_n they_o comprehend_v under_o the_o greek_a church_n not_o only_o the_o natuaall_a greek_n but_o the_o russian_n and_o muscovite_n although_o they_o be_v distinct_a in_o nation_n and_o in_o language_n from_o the_o greek_n yea_o even_o have_v their_o service_n in_o a_o tongue_n quite_o different_a for_o asmuch_o as_o they_o adhere_v to_o the_o creek_n church_n not_o that_o the_o particular_a roman_a church_n may_v not_o also_o in_o a_o certain_a regard_n be_v call_v catholic_a for_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v take_v in_o three_o sort_n to_o wit_n either_o formal_o or_o causallie_o or_o participativelie_a formal_o the_o only_a universal_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o society_n of_o all_o the_o true_a particular_a church_n unite_v in_o ourselves_o same_o communion_n be_v call_v catholic_a causallie_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_a for_o as_o much_o as_o she_o infuse_v universality_n into_o all_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o it_o be_v so_o to_o constitute_v universality_n there_o must_v be_v two_o thing_n one_o that_o may_v analogicallie_o be_v instead_o of_o matter_n thereto_o to_o wit_n the_o multitude_n for_o where_o there_o be_v no_o multitude_n there_o can_v be_v no_o universality_n and_o the_o other_o to_o be_v instead_n of_o form_n thereto_o to_o wit_n unity_n for_o a_o multitude_n without_o unity_n make_v no_o universality_n take_v away_o say_v saint_n augustine_n the_o unity_n from_o the_o multitude_n and_o it_o be_v a_o tumult_n but_o bring_v in_o unity_n and_o it_o be_v the_o people_n and_o therefore_o 26._o the_o roman_a church_n which_o as_o centre_n and_o beginning_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n infuse_v unity_n which_o be_v the_o form_n of_o universality_n into_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o by_o consequent_a cause_v universality_n in_o she_o may_v be_v call_v catholic_a causallie_n though_o in_o she_o own_o be_v she_o be_v particular_a no_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o the_o galley_n to_o which_o all_o the_o other_o galley_n of_o a_o fleet_n have_v relation_n of_o dependency_n and_o correspondency_n be_v call_v the_o general_n although_o she_o be_v but_o one_o particular_a galley_n because_o it_o be_v she_o that_o by_o the_o relation_n that_o all_o other_o have_v to_o she_o give_v unity_n to_o the_o total_a and_o general_a body_n of_o the_o fleet_n and_o final_o particular_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_a participative_o because_o they_o agree_v and_o participate_v in_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n with_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n address_v her_o epistle_n to_o the_o catholic_n church_n of_o philomilion_n and_o to_o all_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v throughout_o the_o world_n of_o the_o cause_n wherefore_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v cut_n of_o the_o rest_n from_o her_o communion_n chap._n x._o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o to_o exclude_v from_o their_o communion_n all_o the_o rest_n which_o dissent_n from_o they_o in_o any_o thing_n or_o refuse_v the_o yoke_n of_o slavery_n the_o reply_n the_o most_o excellent_a king_n may_v be_v please_v to_o remember_v two_o thing_n one_o that_o ancient_a author_n have_v write_v that_o oftentimes_o for_o one_o only_a word_n contrary_a to_o faith_n many_o heresy_n have_v be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o ethiopian_n have_v not_o be_v exclude_v out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o refuse_v that_o which_o his_o majesty_n call_v the_o yoke_n of_o slavery_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o superintendencie_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o for_o have_v embrace_v the_o sect_n of_o eutyches_n who_o with_o all_o his_o partaker_n be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o church_n by_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o that_o even_o to_o this_o day_n they_o be_v all_o ready_a and_o have_v often_o offer_v to_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n who_o they_o confess_v to_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n if_o they_o may_v be_v receive_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n without_o oblige_v they_o to_o anathematise_v eutiche_n and_o dioscorus_n and_o as_o for_o the_o division_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o true_a cause_n thereof_o have_v be_v the_o schism_n fall_v out_o between_o ignatius_n lawful_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o the_o pope_n preserve_v in_o his_o communion_n and_o photius_n intrude_v into_o the_o patriarkship_n by_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o which_o schism_n the_o greek_n add_v for_o a_o obstacle_n of_o reunion_n as_o the_o crabb_n cast_v the_o stone_n into_o the_o oyster_n to_o hinder_v it_o from_o shut_v itself_o again_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o of_o schismatickes_n become_v flat_a heretic_n this_o be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o not_o the_o yoke_n of_o slavery_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o the_o which_o neither_o jgnatius_n nor_o any_o of_o his_o catholic_a predcessor_n have_v ever_o complain_v of_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o heretic_n belong_v not_o to_o the_o catholic_n church_n chap._n xi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v and_o so_o on_o the_o sudden_a to_o pronounce_v presumptuous_o that_o they_o belong_v not_o in_o any_o thing_n to_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o reply_n this_o denial_n be_v
speak_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o heretic_n '_o it_o be_v unlawful_a that_o they_o shall_v make_v minister_n who_o be_v none_o themselves_o whereby_o they_o do_v not_o intend_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o heretic_n who_o have_v draw_v their_o character_n from_o the_o church_n be_v not_o bishop_n as_o for_o the_o impression_n of_o the_o character_n but_o that_o they_o be_v none_o as_o for_o the_o imposition_n of_o the_o authority_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o english_a bishop_n can_v pretend_v no_o episcopal_a succession_n from_o the_o church_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o for_o the_o succession_n of_o authority_n for_o as_o much_o as_o if_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o be_v in_o england_n and_o in_o other_o place_n when_o king_n henry_n the_o eigth_n come_v to_o the_o crown_n be_v not_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o catholic_a communion_n be_v not_o true_a and_o lawful_a bishop_n as_o concern_v authority_n but_o only_o as_o concern_v the_o character_n and_o by_o consequence_n neither_o have_v themselves_o the_o succession_n of_o episcopal_a authority_n nor_o can_v transmitt_v it_o to_o those_o that_o have_v take_v it_o from_o they_o by_o what_o right_o say_v saint_n athanasius_n speak_v of_o the_o arrian_n can_v they_o be_v bishop_n if_o they_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o those_o man_n which_o themselves_o do_v slander_n with_o heresy_n and_o contrariwise_o if_o the_o church_n that_o be_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eigth_n throughout_o europe_n and_o in_o many_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v the_o true_a church_n this_o self-same_a church_n have_v disannul_v the_o episcopal_a authority_n in_o those_o from_o who_o the_o english_a at_o this_o day_n pretend_v to_o have_v have_v their_o mission_n and_o have_v depose_v and_o anathematise_v they_o they_o have_v no_o more_o lawful_a episcopal_a authority_n &_o by_o consequence_n can_v not_o confer_v it_o to_o other_o and_o beside_o if_o that_o church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n the_o english_a church_n at_o this_o day_n which_o be_v go_v out_o from_o her_o communion_n can_v not_o be_v so_o nor_o preserve_v in_o she_o the_o succession_n of_o episcopal_a authority_n which_o can_v be_v transfer_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o character_n the_o english_a according_a to_o their_o doctrine_n can_v in_o no_o sect_n pretend_v to_o it_o for_o they_o hold_v not_o &_o if_o they_o will_v hold_v they_o can_v do_v it_o for_o as_o much_o as_o they_o make_v profession_n to_o agree_v in_o the_o faith_n &_o in_o the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n that_o order_n conferr_v any_o other_o thing_n than_o authority_n nor_o that_o it_o imprint_n any_o sacramental_a character_n which_o be_v that_o only_a which_o in_o mission_n can_v be_v transfer_v &_o give_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o if_o by_o their_o doctrine_n they_o can_v have_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o character_n they_o be_v fall_v from_o the_o right_n of_o make_v use_n thereof_o for_o they_o communicate_v with_o the_o puritan_n of_o france_n &_o hold_v their_o sheep_n for_o true_a sheep_n and_o so_o their_o pastor_n for_o true_a pastor_n and_o for_o their_o colleague_n and_o fellow_n brother_n now_o the_o minister_n of_o france_n be_v not_o ordain_v by_o any_o bishop_n and_o so_o be_v no_o bishop_n for_o he_o say_v saint_n 76_o cyprian_n can_v be_v a_o bishop_n who_o succeed_v no_o body_n have_v be_v ordain_v of_o himself_o and_o not_o be_v bishop_n have_v no_o church_n since_o as_o say_v the_o same_o saint_n cyprian_n the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o 69._o church_n and_o who_o be_v not_o with_o the_o bishop_n be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o english_a which_o communicate_v with_o they_o and_o hold_v they_o for_o their_o colleague_n and_o fellow_n brother_n involve_v themselves_o into_o the_o crime_n and_o contagion_n of_o all_o their_o ecclesiastical_a defect_n and_o consequent_o fall_v from_o all_o the_o right_n whereof_o those_o with_o who_o they_o communicate_v be_v deprive_v i_o add_v to_o that_o that_o to_o show_v a_o church_n to_o be_v successivelie_o and_o representative_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n it_o suffice_v not_o to_o show_v that_o a_o part_n of_o that_o church_n derive_v the_o personal_a succession_n of_o her_o bishop_n from_o the_o mission_n of_o the_o antien_n catholic_a church_n but_o all_o the_o church_n that_o will_v pretend_v the_o inheritance_n &_o succession_n of_o the_o tittle_n of_o catholic_a must_v have_v the_o successio_fw-la of_o her_o bishop_n derive_v from_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n for_o the_o bishop_n sea_n be_v one_o as_o say_v saint_n cyprian_a whereof_o every_o one_o hold_v his_o portion_n undivide_o and_o elsewhere_o the_o church_n be_v one_o bind_v together_o by_o eccl._n the_o cement_n of_o bishop_n adhere_v the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o now_o the_o english_a do_v not_o 69_o pretend_v alone_o to_o constitute_v all_o the_o communion_n of_o their_o church_n nor_o to_o be_v all_o the_o true_a and_o pure_a visible_a catholic_a church_n but_o do_v comprehend_v into_o their_o communion_n the_o protestant_n of_o france_n as_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o their_o church_n and_o therefore_o they_o can_v say_v that_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o which_o they_o adhere_v and_o wherewith_o they_o communicate_v to_o be_v by_o succession_n and_o personal_a representation_n the_o same_o visible_a catholic_a church_n which_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o counsel_n contrariwise_o from_o this_o that_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o communion_n to_o which_o the_o english_a church_n adhere_v communicate_v not_o by_o succession_n of_o person_n with_o the_o mission_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n and_o consequent_o be_v at_o the_o least_o schismatics_n it_o issue_v that_o the_o english_a which_o communicate_v with_o they_o can_v communicate_v with_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n for_o none_o except_o in_o error_n of_o fact_n can_v communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o with_o schismatickes_n together_o and_o final_o i_o say_v that_o since_o in_o all_o question_n of_o schism_n we_o must_v mount_v up_o to_o the_o original_n follow_v these_o word_n of_o saint_n augustine_n to_o the_o donatist_n the_o question_n between_o you_o and_o we_o be_v where_o the_o church_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v we_o must_v then_o begin_v at_o the_o original_n why_o have_v you_o make_v a_o schism_n the_o account_n that_o the_o english_a church_n will_v yield_v of_o the_o succession_n of_o her_o bishop_n aught_o to_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o original_n of_o the_o schism_n now_o thereupon_o i_o will_v ask_v his_o majesty_n where_o the_o first_o after_o the_o rise_n up_o of_o luther_n and_o calvin_n begin_v in_o england_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o embrace_v other_o form_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o now_o hold_v where_o be_v this_o society_n wherein_o there_o be_v together_o to_o be_v find_v both_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n uninterrupt_a from_o the_o first_o and_o the_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n for_o to_o go_v out_o from_o the_o church_n then_o entitle_v catholic_a they_o must_v range_v themselves_o to_o a_o other_o church_n which_o must_v have_v true_a doctrine_n and_o true_a ministry_n by_o adherence_n ad_fw-la communion_n to_o the_o which_o they_o may_v preserve_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a and_o transmitt_v it_o to_o those_o that_o shall_v come_v after_o they_o now_o where_o be_v then_o this_o society_n endue_v with_o the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o the_o true_a succession_n of_o bishop_n when_o the_o english_a first_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n entitle_v catholic_a for_o i_o will_v not_o inquire_v who_o be_v the_o first_o from_o who_o she_o say_v that_o the_o english_a bishop_n can_v show_v their_o uninterrupt_a succession_n if_o it_o be_v not_o saint_n augustin_n bishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o s._n gregory_n send_v thither_o nor_o will_v i_o demand_v for_o the_o preach_n of_o what_o doctrine_n s._n gregory_n send_v he_o thither_o if_o it_o be_v not_o for_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o same_o doctrine_n that_o be_v there_o before_o the_o last_o separation_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n chap._n xxiii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n if_o the_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n be_v demand_v let_v we_o mako_n trial_n of_o it_o the_o reply_n there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o similitude_n of_o doctrine_n and_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n similitude_n of_o doctrine_n be_v a_o simple_a report_n of_o agreement_n between_o one_o doctrine_n &_o a_o other_o but_o the_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n proper_o take_v be_v a_o derivation_n of_o doctrine_n continue_v by_o a_o perpetual_a unintermit_v chine_n of_o teacher_n and_o person_n teach_v and_o
therefore_o the_o arrian_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o polonia_n or_o in_o transiluania_n may_v well_o pretend_v similitude_n of_o doctrine_n without_o the_o ancient_a arrian_n which_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n but_o not_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n for_o as_o much_o as_o their_o doctrine_n have_v not_o be_v transmit_v by_o a_o live_a perpetual_a chain_n of_o teacher_n and_o pâ—â—â—â—ons_n teach_v from_o the_o ancient_a arrian_n to_o they_o for_o as_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o high_a place_n be_v indeed_o one_o in_o similitude_n with_o that_o which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o serve_v for_o a_o begin_v to_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o mosaicell_n sacrifice_n but_o not_o one_o in_o unity_n of_o succession_n there_o be_v but_o the_o only_a fire_n preserve_v for_o this_o effect_n in_o the_o altar_n of_o jerusalem_n whicb_n be_v one_o in_o unity_n of_o succession_n with_o that_o so_o a_o subsequent_a doctrine_n may_v well_o be_v one_o in_o unity_n of_o similitude_n with_o a_o precedent_a doctrine_n without_o any_o flux_n of_o continuance_n to_o have_v be_v between_o they_o but_o a_o subsequent_a doctrine_n can_v be_v one_o in_o unity_n of_o succession_n with_o a_o precede_a doctrine_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v derive_v from_o it_o by_o a_o perpetual_a channel_n of_o instruction_n and_o by_o a_o uninterrupt_a train_n of_o teacher_n and_o person_n teach_v which_o be_v that_o that_o the_o father_n as_o we_o have_v elsewhere_o show_v call_v consanguinity_n or_o genealogy_n of_o doctrine_n to_o wit_n a_o propagation_n of_o doctrine_n derive_v without_o interruption_n from_o father_n to_o son_n as_o by_o a_o tree_n of_o consanguinity_n even_o as_o child_n be_v derive_v by_o a_o perpetual_a train_n of_o generation_n from_o their_o father_n from_o their_o grandfather_n and_o from_o their_o great_a grandfather_n blood_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n s._n athnasius_n after_o he_o have_v combat_v the_o arrian_n by_o the_o scrpture_n and_o acknowledge_v that_o their_o obstinancie_n make_v they_o indocill_n to_o his_o argument_n make_v use_v of_o the_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n behold_v say_v he_o we_o have_v prove_v the_o succession_n of_o our_o doctrine_n deliver_v from_o hand_n to_o hand_n from_o father_n to_o decret_a sonn_n you_o new_a jew_n and_o child_n of_o caiphas_n what_o predecessor_n can_v you_o show_v for_o synod_n your_o word_n and_o saint_n pacian_n against_o the_o novatian_n i_o hold_v myself_o assure_v contra_fw-la upon_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o church_n content_v myself_o with_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o ancient_a arian_n congregation_n have_v never_o study_v discord_n and_o so_o whether_o she_o which_o be_v at_o this_o contra_fw-la day_n call_v the_o english_a church_n have_v similitude_n of_o doctrine_n with_o the_o father_n 3._o of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n in_o the_o point_n which_o be_v in_o controversy_n between_o she_o and_o we_o be_v that_o which_o be_v in_o question_n and_o which_o we_o deny_v that_o she_o can_v prove_v but_o that_o she_o have_v succession_n of_o doctrine_n with_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n be_v a_o thing_n which_o can_v be_v so_o much_o as_o challenge_v for_o there_o be_v no_o man_n that_o dare_v say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n that_o the_o english_a church_n hold_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o point_n contest_v between_o she_o and_o we_o be_v come_v by_o a_o perpetual_a and_o uninterrupt_a chain_n of_o teacher_n and_o person_n teach_v from_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o coucell_n unto_o she_o see_v that_o without_o go_v high_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eigth_n she_o hold_v direct_o contrary_a to_o what_o she_o hold_v now_o i_o omit_v to_o say_v that_o beside_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o the_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n there_o be_v a_o other_o three_o succession_n which_o be_v that_o of_o communion_n by_o which_o from_o age_n to_o age_n the_o most_o ancient_a in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n receive_v into_o their_o communion_n those_o that_o come_v in_o after_o they_o and_o by_o this_o continuance_n and_o chain_n of_o communion_n the_o faithful_a of_o subsequent_a age_n communicate_v with_o they_o of_o precede_a age_n a_o thing_n which_o can_v not_o be_v between_o the_o member_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n and_o the_o member_n of_o she_o which_o at_o this_o day_n call_v herself_o the_o english_a church_n because_o their_o predecessor_n have_v exclude_v disinherit_v and_o excommunicate_v they_o for_o not_o only_o in_o the_o more_o ancient_a age_n the_o general_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n have_v excommunicate_v by_o retail_v those_o which_o hold_v some_o one_o point_n other_o some_o a_o other_o of_o this_o rapsodie_n of_o doctrine_n which_o the_o puritan_n call_v reformation_n but_o particular_o the_o english_a church_n excommunicate_v in_o the_o time_n of_o henry_n the_o eigth_n those_o that_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n that_o she_o which_o be_v call_v the_o english_a church_n now_o hold_v of_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o council_n chap._n xxiv_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v give_v we_o a_o free_a council_n and_o which_o shall_v not_o depend_v of_o the_o will_n of_o one_o 〈◊〉_d the_o reply_n if_o by_o the_o word_n alone_o his_o majesty_n intend_v the_o pope_n what_o council_n be_v ever_o more_o free_a in_o this_o regard_n than_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nicaea_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o bythinia_n a_o province_n of_o asia_n out_o of_o the_o west_n and_o out_o of_o the_o patriarkshipp_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o in_o a_o other_o empire_n and_o where_o there_o be_v none_o of_o all_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o only_o two_o priest_n which_o represent_v the_o pope_n person_n or_o what_o council_n be_v ever_o more_o free_a in_o the_o same_o regard_n than_o the_o council_n off_o constance_z wherein_o then_o when_o the_o difference_n of_o faith_n be_v treat_v of_o because_o the_o papacy_n be_v in_o question_n not_o only_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o assist_v there_o but_o even_o all_o the_o three_o pretend_a pope_n where_o depose_v for_o what_o be_v practise_v against_o john_n husse_n &_o hierome_n of_o prage_n after_o they_o have_v again_o fall_v into_o the_o doctrine_n that_o they_o have_v abjure_v be_v do_v the_o pope_n and_o his_o competitor_n in_o the_o papacy_n be_v absent_a and_o while_o they_o proceed_v in_o contumacy_n against_o he_o even_o when_o they_o publish_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o superiority_n of_o the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n or_o what_o council_n final_o be_v ever_o more_o free_a than_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n whereat_o there_o assist_v the_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o greek_a bishop_n who_o all_o have_v liberty_n to_o determine_v and_o give_v their_o voice_n and_o even_o those_o that_o give_v they_o against_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o council_n persist_v in_o their_o obstinancie_n as_o mark_v of_o ephesus_n return_v safe_o into_o their_o country_n and_o nevertheless_o in_o those_o three_o counsel_n there_o be_v decide_v almost_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n question_v in_o christian_a religion_n for_o if_o to_o make_v a_o council_n free_a it_o must_v be_v hold_v in_o the_o state_n of_o a_o prince_n which_o favour_v neither_o party_n of_o the_o contestor_n what_o council_n can_v be_v exempt_a from_o calumny_n for_o do_v not_o the_o arrian_n put_v it_o among_o the_o reproach_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n and_o of_o the_o first_o of_o const_n that_o they_o be_v hold_v under_o constantine_n and_o theodosius_n who_o be_v abettor_n of_o their_o own_o party_n and_o who_o authority_n prevail_v there_o and_o do_v not_o the_o eutychian_o reproach_n the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n marcian_n that_o have_v there_o favour_v say_v they_o their_o adversary_n from_o whence_o even_o to_o this_o day_n they_o call_v those_o that_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n melchites_n that_o be_v to_o say_v rogalist_n or_o imperialist_n but_o if_o his_o majesty_n intend_v by_o a_o free_a council_n a_o council_n where_o the_o pope_n neither_o assist_v personalie_a nor_o representative_o how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o in_o a_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o schism_n in_o the_o papacy_n a_o council_n shall_v perfect_o represent_v the_o universal_a church_n if_o the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n be_v neither_o there_o personal_o representative_o or_o confirmative_o and_o what_o will_v become_v of_o those_o ancient_a maxim_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o rule_v the_o church_n or_o call_v the_o counsel_n without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o again_o that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a law_n anull_v all_o decree_n make_v
shift_n but_o whether_o all_o thing_n that_o they_o object_n to_o we_o as_o repugnant_a to_o salvation_n and_o as_o occasion_n sufficient_a to_o cause_v separation_n from_o our_o communion_n have_v be_v hold_v by_o the_o catholic_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n for_o in_o case_n they_o have_v be_v so_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o it_o be_v sacrilege_n in_o they_o to_o separate_v themselves_o for_o their_o occasion_n from_o our_o communion_n not_o but_o that_o if_o this_o point_n be_v once_o clear_v it_o will_v be_v easy_a for_o we_o then_o his_o majesty_n conceive_v to_o prove_v that_o all_o thing_n that_o the_o modern_a catholic_a church_n hold_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v be_v hold_v for_o such_o and_o in_o the_o same_o rank_n of_o necessity_n by_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n but_o because_o the_o law_n of_o disputation_n do_v not_o permit_v we_o to_o engage_v ourselves_o to_o the_o trial_n of_o this_o point_n before_o the_o clear_n of_o the_o other_o for_o fear_v of_o go_v out_o of_o the_o list_n of_o the_o question_n and_o of_o confound_v the_o order_n 〈◊〉_d the_o conference_n for_o whereas_o his_o majesty_n add_v that_o they_o have_v be_v approve_v &_o ordain_v from_o the_o beginning_n it_o have_v be_v manifest_v in_o the_o three_o observation_n of_o our_o epistle_n that_o to_o convince_v that_o a_o thing_n have_v have_v place_n from_o first_o age_n it_o be_v sufficient_a because_o of_o the_o four_o write_n of_o of_o that_o date_n that_o persecution_n have_v suffer_v to_o come_v down_o to_o we_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o have_v be_v hold_v by_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o four_o counsel_n and_o that_o the_o father_n that_o then_o live_v testify_v to_o have_v receive_v it_o not_o as_o a_o thing_n of_o a_o new_a institution_n but_o as_o a_o thing_n derive_v to_o they_o by_o a_o uninterrupt_a succession_n from_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o their_o time_n and_o that_o none_o of_o the_o precede_a author_n say_v the_o contrary_a his_o majesty_n own_o self_n be_v agree_v with_o we_o in_o this_o as_o have_v often_o already_o be_v repeat_v that_o the_o only_a little_a book_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v very_o far_o from_o contain_v all_o the_o history_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n of_o the_o exception_n that_o the_o king_n produce_v to_o show_v that_o he_o have_v not_o separate_v himself_o from_o the_o church_n chap._n xxix_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n final_o the_o king_n add_v that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n to_o separate_v one_o self_n from_o the_o church_n but_o that_o he_o have_v any_o thing_n common_a with_o that_o crime_n either_o he_o or_o his_o churchh_n ee_fw-fr 〈◊〉_d denes_n for_o say_v his_o majesty_n we_o fly_v not_o but_o we_o be_v drive_v away_o the_o reply_n and_o why_o then_o do_v minister_n so_o earnest_o exhort_v their_o hearer_n rather_o to_o endure_v all_o kind_n of_o death_n then_o to_o communicate_v in_o our_o synax_n and_o why_o then_o when_o they_o will_v dehort_v those_o of_o their_o party_n from_o marry_v with_o catholic_n do_v they_o allege_v those_o word_n of_o saint_n paul_n what_o communion_n be_v there_o of_o the_o faithful_a with_o a_o infidel_n and_o join_v also_o in_o their_o prayer_n the_o turk_n papist_n 6._o and_o other_o infidel_n and_o why_o then_o do_v his_o majesty_n allege_v for_o a_o reason_n not_o to_o communicate_v with_o we_o these_o word_n of_o the_o revelation_n go_v forth_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n for_o fear_n of_o communicate_v with_o her_o sin_n for_o to_o offer_v 18._o to_o communicate_v with_o we_o when_o we_o shall_v have_v correct_v those_o thing_n that_o our_o adversary_n pretend_v to_o have_v be_v deform_v in_o our_o church_n who_o see_v not_o that_o that_o be_v not_o to_o offer_v to_o return_v to_o we_o but_o to_o desire_v that_o we_o shall_v return_v to_o they_o and_o what_o sect_n have_v there_o be_v in_o the_o world_n that_o have_v not_o offer_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_a church_n provide_v that_o the_o catholic_a church_n will_v renounce_v those_o point_n for_o which_o they_o be_v at_o difference_n that_o be_v to_o say_v so_o she_o will_v loose_v the_o condition_n of_o be_v the_o catholic_a church_n of_o the_o demand_n make_v for_o reformation_n since_o the_o five_o last_o age_n chapt._n xxx_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v and_o your_o illustrious_a dignity_n know_v as_o he_o that_o be_v well_o inform_v thereof_o how_o many_o and_o how_o great_a personage_n in_o piety_n and_o doctrine_n have_v desire_v at_o least_o for_o this_o last_o five_o hundred_o year_n the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o head_n and_o in_o the_o member_n how_o many_o grevous_a complaint_n of_o good_a king_n and_o prince_n have_v there_o be_v hear_v deplore_a the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o age_n but_o what_o have_v it_o avail_v for_o we_o see_v not_o that_o hitherto_o there_o have_v be_v any_o one_o of_o those_o thing_n correct_v which_o be_v esteem_v before_o all_o other_o to_o be_v fit_a for_o correction_n the_o reply_n those_o demand_n of_o reformation_n in_o the_o head_n and_o in_o the_o member_n propound_v before_o the_o last_o devision_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v demand_n of_o reformation_n not_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o universal_a ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o manner_n and_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n which_o even_o these_o word_n of_o reformation_n both_o in_o the_o head_n and_o member_n principal_o use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o counsel_n of_o constance_n and_o of_o basile_n testify_v now_o as_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o complain_v of_o the_o personal_a practice_n of_o justice_n and_o of_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o officer_n of_o a_o kingdom_n and_o desire_v the_o reformation_n thereof_o and_o between_o complain_v of_o the_o law_n ordinance_n and_o constitution_n of_o the_o state_n so_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o complain_v of_o the_o conversation_n and_o manner_n of_o ecclesiastical_a person_n &_o between_o complain_v of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o institution_n of_o the_o church_n for_o when_o the_o corruption_n to_o speak_v by_o hypothesis_n be_v in_o the_o doctrine_n or_o in_o the_o sacrament_n or_o universal_a ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n none_o can_v remain_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n without_o participate_v in_o that_o contagion_n but_o when_o it_o be_v in_o the_o manner_n and_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o discipline_n those_o only_a that_o commit_v the_o fault_n be_v culpable_a therein_o and_o not_o the_o rest_n who_o tolerate_v they_o as_o saint_n augustine_n say_v for_o the_o good_a of_o 162_o unity_n that_o which_o they_o detest_v for_o the_o good_a of_o equity_n and_o to_o who_o the_o more_o frequent_a and_o foul_a such_o scandal_n be_v by_o so_o much_o the_o more_o be_v the_o merit_n of_o their_o perseverance_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o their_o patience_n as_o saint_n augustine_n call_v it_o for_o this_o only_a sacrifice_n of_o choose_v rather_o to_o support_v the_o remain_v in_o communion_n with_o such_o person_n then_o to_o rend_v the_o coat_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o his_o church_n to_o avoid_v their_o society_n be_v the_o most_o please_a sacrifice_n that_o can_v be_v offer_v up_o to_o god_n now_o the_o church_n have_v always_o not_o only_o since_o the_o last_o age_n but_o from_o all_o antiquity_n be_v fill_v with_o such_o like_a complaint_n for_o while_o she_o shall_v remain_v in_o this_o world_n she_o shall_v always_o singe_v this_o verse_n of_o the_o canticle_n i_o be_o black_a but_o i_o be_o lovely_a that_o be_v to_o 1_o say_v black_a in_o manner_n 〈◊〉_d lovely_a in_o doctrine_n our_o lord_n have_v defer_v till_o his_o second_o come_v the_o make_v her_o glorious_a and_o without_o sport_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o every_o one_o in_o his_o time_n have_v always_o believe_v himself_o to_o be_v in_o the_o worst_a age_n of_o the_o church_n for_o manner_n and_o for_o the_o practice_n of_o discipline_n because_o they_o see_v the_o evil_n of_o their_o own_o time_n and_o do_v but_o hear_v the_o history_n of_o other_o time_n whereof_o the_o relation_n do_v not_o so_o lively_o touch_v the_o ear_n as_o the_o sight_n touch_v the_o eye_n but_o nevertheless_o neither_o the_o evil_n have_v always_o go_v on_o increase_v nor_o the_o good_a always_o diminish_v but_o according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o age_n the_o church_n have_v be_v either_o more_o or_o less_o pure_a in_o manner_n for_o as_o for_o those_o that_o in_o the_o
himself_o confess_v in_o these_o word_n the_o apostle_n say_v he_o in_o truth_n have_v prescribe_v nothing_o of_o this_o but_o this_o custom_n ought_v to_o be_v believe_v to_o have_v take_v original_a from_o their_o tradition_n 23._o as_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n that_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v which_o be_v with_o good_a reason_n believe_v to_o have_v be_v give_v by_o the_o apostle_n although_o they_o be_v not_o in_o writing_n be_v this_o to_o pretend_v to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n out_o of_o jollity_n of_o hart_n and_o without_o any_o cause_n and_o neither_o to_o blame_v the_o faith_n nor_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o christian_a people_n which_o deny_v to_o the_o church_n the_o title_n of_o catholic_n chapt._n xxxii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v the_o english_a have_v separate_v themselves_o by_o a_o cruel_a necessity_n from_o that_o church_n that_o infinite_a christian_a people_n that_o i_o may_v speak_v as_o modest_o as_o i_o possible_o can_v do_v not_o 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v the_o true_a universal_a church_n the_o reply_n that_o the_o english_a church_n have_v be_v just_o force_v by_o a_o cruel_a necessity_n to_o depart_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n wherein_o alone_o the_o stock_n of_o unity_n do_v reside_v as_o our_o very_a adversary_n dare_v not_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o catholic_a unity_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o other_o society_n when_o the_o english_a nation_n divide_v themselves_o from_o she_o saint_n agustine_n will_v not_o avow_v who_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o just_a necessity_n to_o divide_v unity_n and_o less_o s._n dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n 11_o who_o be_v much_o ancient_a than_o saint_n augustine_n who_o write_v thou_o ought_v rather_o to_o suffer_v all_o kind_n of_o death_n then_o to_o divide_v the_o church_n of_o christ._n 45_o for_o whereas_o his_o majesty_n add_v that_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o christian_a people_n do_v not_o grant_v she_o to_o be_v the_o true_a &_o universal_a catholic_a church_n if_o these_o people_n can_v show_v that_o there_o be_v a_o other_o to_o who_o this_o title_n belong_v when_o luther_n come_v into_o the_o world_n we_o will_v confess_v she_o not_o to_o be_v so_o but_o if_o it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n not_o only_o to_o show_v but_o to_o feign_v a_o other_o than_o this_o must_v be_v she_o for_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v perpetual_a and_o their_o contradiction_n that_o be_v depart_v from_o she_o can_v not_o raise_v any_o doubt_n of_o her_o title_n more_o than_o the_o contradiction_n of_o the_o ancient_a arrian_n and_o other_o heretic_n can_v cause_v the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n to_o loose_v this_o title_n for_o in_o that_o only_a that_o they_o have_v depart_v from_o she_o and_o can_v show_v that_o she_o have_v depart_v from_o any_o of_o all_o the_o other_o society_n which_o be_v in_o be_v they_o testify_v that_o she_o only_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_a stock_n and_o original_a root_n of_o the_o church_n from_o who_o all_o other_o by_o their_o schism_n and_o division_n be_v depart_v and_o go_v forth_o of_o the_o testimony_n of_o our_o writer_n chap._n xxxiii_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n and_o that_o manien_v of_o your_o writer_n themselves_o have_v a_o long_a while_n ago_o ingeniouslien_a confess_v to_o have_v much_o vary_v from_o the_o ancient_a in_o the_o dogm'a_n and_o in_o the_o form_n of_o discipline_n and_o to_o have_v patch_v and_o tack_v together_o many_o new_a thing_n to_o the_o old_a many_o evil_a thing_n to_o the_o good_a the_o reply_n those_o writer_n have_v be_v such_o as_o i_o have_v above_o describe_v as_o erasmus_n cassander_n and_o other_o who_o partly_o in_o presumption_n and_o partly_o in_o ignorance_n of_o antiquity_n and_o partly_o to_o gratify_v those_o prince_n in_o who_o favour_n they_o have_v take_v pen_n in_o hand_n have_v write_v thing_n which_o will_v confound_v their_o face_n if_o they_o be_v to_o maintain_v they_o before_o any_o that_o be_v verse_v of_o purpose_n in_o the_o study_n of_o antiquity_n of_o the_o beg_n of_o the_o principle_n contain_v in_o this_o hypothesis_n chapt_n xxxiv_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n which_o be_v already_o so_o know_v to_o all_o the_o world_n as_o it_o be_v no_o long_o in_o the_o power_n of_o any_o to_o deny_v it_o or_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o the_o reply_n this_o be_v to_o take_v for_o a_o principle_n of_o disputation_n that_o which_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o controversy_n for_o not_o only_o all_o catholic_n but_o also_o all_o the_o christian_a society_n in_o the_o world_n more_o ancient_a than_o the_o author_n of_o this_o division_n and_o who_o have_v no_o interest_n neither_o for_o the_o one_o part_n nor_o for_o the_o other_o and_o if_o they_o have_v any_o will_v have_v it_o rather_o against_o the_o church_n from_o which_o they_o be_v separate_v then_o for_o she_o do_v maintain_v that_o all_o the_o principal_a point_n that_o the_o pretend_a reformer_n calumniate_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o of_o the_o true_a discipline_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n of_o the_o temporal_a cause_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o england_n chap._n xxxv_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_v add_v to_o this_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v find_v the_o yoke_n of_o the_o roman_a bondage_n so_o hard_o upon_o she_o for_o some_o age_n past_a be_v incrediblie_o torment_v from_o day_n to_o day_n with_o new_a vexation_n oppression_n and_o unheard_a of_o exaction_n as_o 〈◊〉_d only_a cause_n before_o just_a judge_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v able_a to_o free_v she_o from_o suspicion_n of_o schism_n and_o as_o s._n augustine_n say_v speak_v of_o the_o donatist_n wicked_a dismember_n for_o sur_fw-fr ely_z the_o english_a have_v not_o separarate_v themselves_o for_o jollity_n of_o heart_n from_o brotherly_a charity_n as_o the_o 〈◊〉_d do_v the_o reply_n if_o it_o may_v please_v your_o majesty_n to_o call_v again_o to_o memory_n the_o history_n of_o the_o schism_n of_o england_n you_o will_v find_v that_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v allege_v for_o pretence_n of_o the_o church_n division_n have_v no_o way_n be_v the_o cause_n thereof_o contrariwlse_o that_o the_o english_a church_n be_v more_o flourish_a when_o this_o separation_n happen_v and_o the_o king_n of_o england_n and_o his_o clergy_n more_o affectionate_a to_o maintain_v the_o faith_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n than_o ever_o they_o have_v be_v before_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o book_n that_o he_o make_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o church_n against_o luther_n the_o original_n whereof_o he_o send_v to_o rome_n with_o these_o verse_n such_o as_o they_o be_v address_v to_o pape_n leo_n write_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n friendship_n harrie_n the_o english_a king_n at_o once_o do_v recommend_v this_o work_n leo_n to_o thou_o which_o public_a proof_n shall_v lend_v to_o show_v which_o way_n his_o faith_n and_o friendship_n both_o do_v bend_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o amorous_a passion_n of_o that_o king_n who_o to_o satisfy_v the_o appetite_n which_o transport_v he_o will_v cause_v a_o just_a marriage_n to_o be_v break_v and_o marry_v she_o that_o he_o love_v his_o first_o lawful_a wife_n and_o by_o who_o he_o have_v issue_n be_v yet_o live_v to_o which_o the_o pope_n conceive_v that_o he_o can_v not_o with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n give_v consent_n this_o be_v the_o true_a and_o only_a cause_n of_o all_o this_o iliad_n of_o evil_n lachrymae_fw-la from_o hence_o gush_v all_o these_o tear_n of_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o english_a church_n with_o the_o judaical_a chap._n xxxvi_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o king_n answer_n not_o for_o fear_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v eminent_a but_o do_v not_o yet_o press_v they_o like_o the_o ten_o tribe_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o after_o have_v suffer_v many_o age_n after_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o unspeakable_a greevance_n they_o have_v final_o shake_v from_o their_o shoulder_n that_o insupportable_a burden_n which_o neither_o their_o strength_n be_v long_o able_a to_o bear_v nor_o will_v their_o conscience_n permit_v they_o to_o do_v it_o the_o reply_n here_o i_o may_v content_v myself_o with_o say_v that_o what_o be_v ordain_v and_o approve_v by_o god_n in_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n of_o israel_n from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o juda_n be_v the_o only_a di_fw-mi vision_n of_o state_n and_o not_o that_o of_o religion_n for_o god_n as_o saint_n augfstine_n say_v command_v neither_o schism_n nor_o heresy_n and_o by_o consequence_n what_o pretence_n soever_o be_v add_v of_o present_a and_o not_o future_a evil_n there_o can_v be_v no_o consequence_n
of_o the_o anathema_n but_o god_n himself_o pronounce_v ibidem_fw-la israel_n have_v sin_v and_o have_v transgress_v against_o my_o alliance_n they_o have_v take_v of_o the_o anathema_n and_o have_v steal_v it_o and_o have_v lie_v and_o have_v hide_v it_o among_o their_o stuff_n and_o israel_n can_v subsist_v before_o his_o enemy_n but_o shall_v fly_v before_o they_o for_o he_o be_v pollute_v with_o the_o anathema_n and_o notwithstanding_o there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a man_n in_o all_o israel_n and_o he_o yet_o unkowne_a that_o have_v commit_v this_o crime_n to_o wit_n acham_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o first_o of_o samuel_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o eli_n the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v precious_a that_o be_v to_o say_v rare_a the_o author_n speak_v not_o there_o in_o any_o sort_n of_o the_o law_n or_o of_o the_o write_a word_n but_o of_o the_o oracle_n and_o visible_a prediction_n that_o god_n have_v accustom_v to_o give_v by_o the_o prophet_n as_o by_o these_o word_n and_o there_o be_v no_o manifest_a vision_n may_v appear_v and_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o first_o to_o the_o chronicle_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o saul_n the_o ark_n be_v not_o require_v that_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o the_o innovator_n gloss_n that_o god_n be_v not_o consult_v with_o in_o this_o word_n this_o be_v a_o wrong_a interpretation_n of_o the_o word_n requisivimus_fw-la which_o intend_v not_o there_o inquire_v of_o but_o require_v and_o have_v not_o reference_n to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o to_o the_o ark_n and_o signify_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o saul_n they_o have_v not_o yet_o require_v the_o ark_n from_o the_o city_n of_o kiriath_n jearim_n the_o three_o objection_n be_v take_v from_o the_o complaint_n of_o elias_n elias_n say_v the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n complain_v to_o god_n that_o his_o altar_n be_v beat_v down_o and_o his_o prophett_n slay_v with_o the_o sword_n and_o that_o he_o be_v leave_v alone_o and_o they_o likewise_o seek_v he_o to_o put_v he_o to_o death_n and_o god_n answer_v he_o that_o he_o have_v reserve_v to_o 〈◊〉_d seven_o thousand_o whereof_o elias_n conceive_v he_o have_v know_v none_o and_o this_o when_o god_n can_v not_o be_v serve_v visible_a but_o in_o judea_n the_o church_n as_o they_o conclude_v be_v then_o invisible_a but_o how_o long_o will_v they_o stumble_v at_o one_o 〈◊〉_d stone_n and_o not_o learn_v to_o distinguish_v between_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n be_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n &_o the_o kingdom_n of_o juda_n where_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o true_a church_n it_o be_v write_v that_o the_o herb_n call_v eringus_n have_v this_o hide_a property_n that_o if_o among_o a_o company_n of_o goat_n there_o be_v any_o one_o that_o take_v a_o leaf_n of_o it_o between_o his_o tooth_n that_o goat_n will_v immediate_o stop_n and_o with_o he_o all_o the_o flock_n so_o as_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o make_v any_o one_o of_o they_o go_v forward_o till_o first_o the_o leaf_n be_v pluck_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n so_o after_o one_o of_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n have_v apprehend_v any_o falsehood_n or_o absurdity_n all_o the_o rest_n as_o by_o a_o certain_a charm_n do_v so_o stop_n and_o stumble_v at_o it_o as_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o make_v they_o go_v forward_o unless_o you_o call_v back_o the_o first_o author_n yea_o out_o of_o his_o grave_n to_o contradict_v himself_o and_o to_o recant_v public_o melancton_n be_v inquire_v off_o 〈◊〉_d the_o church_n be_v twelve_o or_o thirteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o since_o from_o that_o time_n by_o his_o account_n our_o communion_n be_v corrupt_v with_o idolatry_n and_o impiety_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o history_n of_o elias_n to_o who_o say_v he_o for_o a_o while_n the_o true_a church_n be_v unknown_a and_o iwisible_a after_o this_o all_o those_o that_o have_v handle_v the_o same_o question_n without_o inquire_v whether_o this_o solution_n be_v true_a or_o false_a without_o take_v care_n to_o examine_v the_o place_n have_v so_o tie_v themselves_o to_o it_o as_o at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v their_o only_a and_o common_a refuge_n in_o this_o extremity_n it_o do_v not_o import_v we_o answer_v they_o to_o know_v where_o the_o residence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o age_n whereof_o you_o inquire_v elias_n who_o be_v a_o prophet_n be_v also_o ignorant_a for_o a_o time_n where_o she_o subsist_v we_o then_o may_v well_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o who_o be_v neither_o prophet_n nor_o the_o child_n of_o prophet_n for_o he_o complain_v that_o he_o be_v leave_v alone_o but_o of_o who_o do_v elias_n speak_v when_o he_o say_v they_o have_v 〈◊〉_d thy_o prophet_n with_o the_o sword_n be_v it_o not_o of_o achab_n and_o of_o 19_o jesabel_n and_o where_o be_v it_o that_o he_o say_v he_o be_v leave_v alone_o be_v it_o not_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n now_o if_o saint_n augustine_n speak_v of_o the_o christian_a church_n it_o self_n have_v have_v reason_n to_o say_v what_o a_o absurdity_n be_v it_o 52._o not_o to_o consider_v that_o the_o church_n increase_v and_o multiply_v over_o all_o the_o world_n may_v suffer_v persecution_n by_o the_o king_n of_o some_o nation_n when_o she_o do_v not_o suffer_v it_o by_o the_o rest_n wherefore_o may_v not_o we_o cry_v out_o what_o a_o absurdity_n be_v it_o to_o transferr_v what_o belong_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n where_o the_o true_a church_n be_v persecute_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o juda_n where_o she_o be_v visible_a flourish_a and_o eminent_a for_o so_o fart_n of_o be_v the_o church_n then_o from_o be_v tie_v and_o restrain_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n as_o contrariwise_o the_o true_a seat_n the_o only_a seat_n the_o sovereign_a seat_n of_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o visible_a exercise_n of_o religion_n wherein_o only_a sacrifice_n may_v be_v lawful_o celebrate_v the_o centre_n of_o union_n and_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n the_o heart_n if_o i_o may_v say_v so_o and_o root_n of_o the_o church_n be_v situate_a out_o of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o israel_n nay_o more_o than_o so_o all_o the_o sacerdotal_a order_n all_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o levi_n all_o the_o high-priest_n priest_n and_o minister_n to_o who_o only_o belong_v the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o ceremony_n all_o the_o magistrate_n and_o officer_n of_o the_o church_n all_o the_o pastor_n and_o ordinary_a doctor_n without_o which_o she_o can_v not_o be_v visible_a nor_o retain_v her_o just_a mark_n and_o sacrament_n than_o make_v their_o residence_n out_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n and_o to_o prove_v this_o threescore_o year_n and_o more_o before_o elias_n begin_v to_o prophesy_v the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n have_v be_v divide_v into_o two_o kingdom_n the_o one_o contain_v the_o tribe_n of_o juda_n which_o be_v without_o comparison_n the_o great_a and_o most_o principal_a &_o that_o of_o benjamin_n to_o which_o be_v also_o join_v the_o lineage_n of_o levi_n all_o entire_a with_o infinite_a particular_n of_o the_o other_o tribe_n who_o desire_v to_o serve_v god_n pure_o hold_v the_o title_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o juda_n under_o the_o dominion_n of_o roboam_n the_o true_a and_o natural_a heir_n the_o other_o comprehend_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o tribe_n possess_v by_o jeroboam_n a_o rebel_n &_o a_o usurper_n &_o possess_v under_o the_o restrain_a name_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n by_o mean_n whereof_o these_o two_o people_n have_v always_o have_v their_o estate_n and_o their_o king_n apart_o yea_o their_o religion_n also_o for_o the_o more_o part_n divide_v for_o to_o jeroboam_n succeed_v nadab_n to_o nadab_n baasa_n to_o baasa_n ela_n to_o ela_n zambri_n to_o zambri_n amri_n to_o amri_n achab_n all_o not_o only_a schismatickes_n but_o idolator_n and_o infidel_n elias_n then_o as_o subject_v to_o achab_n complain_v that_o these_o relic_n of_o the_o church_n which_o remain_v in_o israel_n these_o few_o of_o the_o faithful_a which_o be_v leave_v in_o the_o territory_n of_o achab_n and_o which_o be_v wont_n every_o year_n to_o go_v up_o to_o profess_v and_o to_o exercise_v their_o religion_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o juda_n where_o the_o temple_n and_o priesthood_n be_v have_v be_v root_v out_o by_o the_o tyranny_n of_o queen_n jesabel_n and_o from_o the_o depart_n from_o thence_o there_o be_v man_n which_o conclude_v without_o scruple_n of_o this_o fear_n there_o be_v they_o no_o visible_a church_n in_o the_o world_n but_o hear_v the_o history_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o these_o two_o kingdom_n he_o reign_v say_v the_o history_n of_o the_o chronicle_n speak_v 11._o of_o roboan_n over_o juda_n &_o over_o benjamin_n the_o priest_n also_o &_o the_o levite_n which_o